Quantcast
Channel: Mystics of the Church
Viewing all 155 articles
Browse latest View live

Passover and Good Friday coincide this year -2015

$
0
0
Moses leading the Israelites out of Egypt to freedom
The Jewish Feast of the first evening of Passover and the Christian celebration of Good Friday will coincide on the same date this year--Friday, April 3

-How the Passover Seder meal will be celebrated by Jews on Good Friday this year
By: Glenn Dallaire
  
Good Friday and the first evening of Passover 2015--The great religious celebrations of Passover and Easter will be even more special this year from a Christian perspective because the first evening of Passover is set to coincide with the Christian celebration of Good Friday this year. What this essentially means for Christians is that the celebration of the Paschal Triduum (Holy Thursday, Good Friday and Holy Saturday) will be closely aligned with the Jewish Passover feast, very similar to how it actually occurred at the time of Jesus's death on (or around)  the year 33 A.D.

This years near confluence of the celebration of the Passover Seder and the Last Supper
What this means is that this year the Jewish celebration of the Passover Seder--which was the event that was occurring the night that Jesus celebrated the Last Supper--- will occur on the night of Good Friday this year, which is exactly one day later than when Jesus celebrated it on Holy Thursday, that is, the night before his holy death. 

Jewish law does not allow for the first evening of Passover to fall on a Thursday, so it is currently not possible for the two great Feasts to align precisely as they did at the time of Jesus, and so this year's dates are aligned as close as they can get to what actually occurred during Jesus passion and death.

Passover--The blood of a lamb is spread onto a doorpost
What is Passover an how is it celebrated?
Passover, or Pesach is the major Jewish festival that commemorates the liberation of the Israelites from Egyptian slavery, that begins with the recalling of how the Isrealites were instructed by God to kill a lamb and spread its blood on the doorposts of their homes, so that the first born male Jewish children would be "passed over" (hence the name 'Passover'), while the first born male children of the Egyptians were killed by the Angel of God as a punishment for the forced captivity of the Israelites. It always begins on the evening before the 15th day of Nisan (Jewish Calendar) and it is celebrated for 8 days. It is the most significant and most celebrated of all the Jewish holidays, and it begins with the celebration of the Seder meal.

In 2015, Passover begins on the evening of Friday, April 3, 2015 at nightfall, with the first full day of Passover being Saturday April 4th (Nisan 15), and the 8 day celebration ends after nightfall on the evening of Saturday, April 11, 2015. Accordingly, the first Seder 2015 will begin on Friday night (Shabbat), April 3, 2015. 

What is the Passover Seder and how does it relate to Holy Thursday?
The Seder is a festive holiday ritual meal that is always celebrated on the first evening of Passover. It is normally performed in Jewish homes with all generations participating, and it consists of a retelling of the story of the liberation of the Israelites from slavery in ancient Egypt, as related in the Book of Exodus (Shemot) in the Hebrew Bible. The word Seder literally means "order", and it is called this because the meal itself is done in a certain specific order that signifies the release of the ancient Jews from slavery into freedom.

Catholic tradition holds that on the evening of Holy Thursday, Jesus gathered together with His apostles to celebrate the Seder. However, on this very special night, He willed that the celebration would be much more than a commemoration of the liberation of the Israelites from earthly slavery to freedom, when the blood of lambs was spread onto doorposts so that the first born children of the Jews would be "passed over" (hence the word 'Passover') for it was on this very night that He celebrated the holy sacrifice of the first Mass by instituting the Holy Eucharist, transforming ordinary bread and wine into His most precious Body and Blood, saying to them: "Do this in memory of Me." 

On that first night of Passover HE HIMSELF was the lamb of God whose precious Blood was to be offered to take away the sins of the world, freeing us from the slavery of sin.

Jesus offers Himself as the Passover Lamb, to take away the sins of the world
First night of Passover and the full moon, which this year will also be a "blood moon"
Passover itself is considered by Jews to be the “Holiday of Redemption”, so its alignment this year with Good Friday is thus very appropriate when viewed from a Christian perspective. As stated above, Passover starts every year on the 15th day of Nissan, and since the Hebrew months are based on a lunar (moon) cycle, the first night of Passover when Jews sit down to their Passover Seder is always on the day of the full moon.

This year, much attention is being paid to Passover’s full moon since it will be the third in a series of four “Blood Moons” taking place over the Jewish festivals. This series of four Blood Moons, known as a “tetrad”, falls during the three Jewish festivals of Sukkot, commonly called the feast of Tabernacles, and also one during this upcoming Passover. Looking back in history, the tetrad of Blood Moons has often served as a harbinger of major events in Jewish history, for example n 1967 when Israel won the Six Day War, and also in 1949 when the Israeli War of Independence ended after the founding of the State of Israel the year before.

And so it is that this year we have a special confluence of the two great feasts--that of the first day of Passover and also Good Friday, along with a "blood moon" all on the same day. May God's blessing be upon Christians, Jews and upon all people of good will!
---------
I would just like to add the following interesting info from and email a reader kindly sent to me:
"Not only is this Holy Week special because [the first full day of] Passover Nisan 15 is on Saturday April 4th, as it was when Jesus died, but if you check the Jewish Calendar Jesus died on April 3rd of the year 33, which is also the date of Good Friday this year!  And the last time the Roman calendar, the Jewish calendar and the Western Liturgical coincided was in 1863! "

Marie Paule Giguere -Mother Paul Marie, Foundress of the Army of Mary--Obituary and Biography

$
0
0
Mother Paul-Marie (Marie-Paule Giguere) age 59
Obituary: Marie-Paule Giguere (Mother Paul-Marie), Foundress of the Army of Mary (L'Armée de Marie), the Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary & three other religious Associations, passes from this life at age 93.

April 25, 2015: Community of the Sons & Daughters of Mary, Spiri-Maria Chapel, Lac Etchemin, Quebec.

Saturday April 25, 2015 marked the passing at age 93 of a well known alleged mystic and visionary Marie-Paule Giguere, known as Mother Paul-Marie to the members of the religious Communites of which she founded.

Marie-Paule Giguere was born in Lac-Etchemin, Quebec on September 14, 1921, the first girl of ten children born to Ernest and Laura (Begin) Giguere, a devout Catholic family. She married Geroges Cliche in 1944, and together they had five children, however she eventually separated from her husband in 1957.

After the separation from her husband, she was purportedly inspired by heaven to successively found five religious Associations or "Works", beginning with the Army of Mary (August 28, 1971) (known as L'Armée de Marie in French) and later the Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary which consists of a Community of religious priests, deacons and professed religious sisters and brothers, and also a lay branch called the Family of the Sons & Daughters of Mary, along with two other Associations--the Oblate Patriots and the Marialys Institute. The combined membership of these five Associations numbers well into the thousands throughout the world, the majority of which are centered in Lac Etchemin, Quebec at the Communities 'Spiri-Maria Chapel and retreat center'.

By far the most popular of the Associations founded by Marie-Paule Giguere is the Army of Mary, which was founded on August 28, 1971. From the 1970's to the 1990's, the Army of Mary often held very popular days of prayer in Catholic churches throughout Canada, USA and Europe, many of which were often attended by thousands of persons. Led by Marie-Paule, the group made numerous large pilgrimages to Catholic churches and shrines throughout the world, most notably were pilgrimages to the Vatican, Lourdes, Fatima and Garabandal. 

In 1975, three years after the Army of Mary was founded, Archbishop Maurice Roy of Québec City granted the Army of Mary official Church status as a "Pious Association", as at that time the movement was in good standing. As the years progressed however, the Archdiocese began to have grave concerns about Marie-Paule's alleged messages from heaven, many of which were revealed in the volumes of her autobiography entitled "VIE D'AMOUR" (or "Life of Love" in English), the first volume of which came out in May of 1979.

Marie-Paule Giguere (Mother Paul-Marie), age 33
Difficulties with the Catholic Church leading to an eventual excommunication of the Community
For the Catholic church, one of the first "very troubling" revelations from Marie-Paule came through the Army of Mary's newspaper, which at that time was titled "Marie" (nowadays it is titled "Le Royaume" or "The Kingdom" in English) wherein Marie-Paul herself wrote a special article entitled "I am the Lady of All Peoples" --an article which according to Marie-Paule was "ordered by On-High" and in which Marie-Paule declares herself to be "The Lady of All Peoples".

Another early example of an astounding revelation concerning the person of Marie-Paule can be found in her autobiography "Live of Love", Vol XII, page 102, where concerning her sufferings at that time, and also having foreseen certain trials that were forthcoming in her 'mission', the Lord purportedly tells her in an inner locution:
"Accept; the fate of humanity hinges upon your 'fiat'.

These two examples were only the beginning of many astounding revelations over the years concerning the person of Marie-Paule; revelations that would put her, the Army of Mary and the religious and lay Communities that she founded at odds with the Catholic Church, eventually leading up to a formal excommunication by the Vatican. 

On May 4, 1987, Cardinal Louis-Albert Vachon, who was at the time the Archbishop of Québec, formally revoked the decree declaring the Army of Mary as a Pious Association. This was done after a committee of theologians examined the writings of Marie-Paule and other members of the Army of Mary and determined that they contained grave doctrinal errors. In addition, the Cardinal sanctioned the group from holding its days or prayer or any other meetings in any of the Catholic churches within the diocese.

Thus unable to hold days of prayer within the Quebec churches, Mother Paul-Marie was allegedly inspired by heaven to build a chapel in Lac Etchemin, Quebec, known as "The Eucharistic and Marian Center Spiri-Maria" which was completed in the year 2000.

Spiri-Maria Chapel -Eucharistic and Marian Center
As the years progressed, an increasing number of doctrinal beliefs primarily concerning the person and alleged mission of Marie-Paule (Mother Paul-Marie), which were based on her alleged heavenly locutions as found in her autobiography"VIE D'AMOUR" (or "Life of Love" in English) and revealed in the Army of Mary's newspaper "Le Royaume", caused much concern in both the Quebec archdiocese, and also in the Vatican, as the additional beliefs --especially those concerning the person and alleged mission of Marie-Paule as the "Lady of all Peoples" and the "Coredemptrix" --were not seen as being in conformity with Catholic theology and doctrine. Because of this, the Canadian Conference of Catholic Bishops (CCCB) issued a Doctrinal Note on August 15, 2001 warning the Catholic faithful of the doctrinal errors that were being promulgated by the Army of Mary and its affiliated branches.

The Lady of all Peoples statue inside of the Spiri-Maria Chapel
Four years after the Canadian Bishops Doctrinal Note came a Pastoral Letter by the Quebec Cardinal Marc Ouellet on April 4, 2005, and also a Pastoral letter to the Sons of Mary priests from the Pontifical Commissioner, Archbishop Prendergast on April 4, 2005, followed by a letter to Mother Paul-Marie from the Pontifical Commissioner, Archbishop Prendergast on June 4, 2005 and two years later on March 26, 2007 , Cardinal Ouellet issued a "Declaration on the Army of Mary" to name just a few of the many public and private attempts by the Catholic church to guide the Army of Mary and its associated branches to reject the new revelations concerning Mother Paule-Marie that were being promulgated within the Community, and to accept only the explicit doctrines of the Catholic church.

Army of Mary at Saint Peters Basilica, Rome. May 31, 1979
The culmination of events leading up to the official excommunication from the Catholic church was the attempted ordination of six men to the priesthood at the Spiri-Maria chapel on June 1, 2007. The attempted ordinations, performed by Father Pierre Mastropietro, a priest within the Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary, was seen in the eyes of the Church as a openly schismatic act, and thus resulted in a formal Declaration of Excommunication from the Vatican , dated July 11, 2007.

As the Declaration of Excommunication states, any religious or lay member who fails to renounce their affiliation with the Community are thus formally excommunicated. This official public decree, approved by Pope Benedict XVI and signed by Cardinal William Levada, Prefect of the C.D.F., was publicly announced by the archdiocese of Quebec on September 12, 2007. Therefore due to the excommunication, current active members within the Army of Mary/Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary, whether they be professed religious or laypersons are officially no longer considered as being in communion with the Catholic church. A  decree of excommunication is the severest judgement of the Catholic church against its Members, and is used only in extreme cases as a last effort to lead the errant faithful back into communion with the Church.

Marie-Paule Giguere (Mother Paul-Marie)
Aside from the grave doctrinal controversies and the separation from the Catholic church, there is nevertheless a significant amount of good that can be said about Marie-Paule Giguere, the Army of Mary, and the Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary and affiliated branches. Throughout the early years especially, numerous persons were inspired by the Army of Mary's conservative and traditional Catholic beliefs and practices, and the days of prayer held throughout Canada, the United States, and abroad led many people into (or back into) the practice of the Catholic faith.

Also, because Marie-Paule was widely believed to be a visionary and mystic, she received countless letters over the years from various persons throughout the world seeking guidance and spiritual advice, and countless persons were greatly encouraged and helped by her replies. In the 1950's she was the host of a radio program on Catholic spirituality (CKRB, Radio Beauce) and often gave spiritual advice to callers.  During the Army of Mary's most popular time period (prior to the Canadian Bishops Doctrinal Note in 2001), the group made a number of generous donations amounting in hundreds of thousands of dollars which were given to the Pope/Vatican in support of the Church.  

There were also numerous monetary collections that were given to charitable organisations during times of need, such as a sizable donation to the Red Cross in 2004 for the Indonesian tsunami relief efforts, to mention just one of many possible examples. Additionally, a number of priests, brothers, religious sisters and laypersons from the Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary spent a number of years in Jamaica setting up a school and caring for the poor villagers in several communities.

Marie-Paule Giguere has left behind a large number of persons who were greatly inspired and edified by her example of self sacrifice and of loving one's neighbor out of love for God. For her followers, her passing from this life has great spiritual significance--much more than just the passing of a saint; for her followers it is the earthly passing of the Lady of all Peoples, the Daughter of the Immaculate, the Coredemptrix and the Mother of the Kingdom. Aside from the doctrinal controversies with the Catholic church, she will be remembered as a individual who sincerely sought to love God and others out of love for Him, and like many other persons, this writer feels very blessed to have known her.

Funeral Mass of Mother Paul-Marie (Marie-Paule Giguere)
One very interesting fact concerning Marie-Paule's passing on the date of April 25 is that on April 25, 2009 she wrote:
"I see the Spiri-Maria chapel full of people dressed in white. It is my funeral. What joy!"
-Published in "Le Royaume" newspaper, number 231, Jan-Feb 2015, page 22

This writer personally attended Marie-Paule's funeral and the Spiri-Maria chapel was in fact completely full of people dressed in white (men wearing white albs, and women wearing the white dresses, as is normally worn for special cermonies within the Army of Mary). So what she "saw" back on April 25, 2009 did in fact come true, and in fact she passed on the very same date of the vision (April 25).

Eternal rest grant unto her O' Lord, and may perpetual light shine upon her. May her soul, and the souls of all the faithful departed, through the mercy of God, rest in peace. AMEN +  

Click here for part 2: A closer look at Marie-Paule Giguere and the Army of Mary
---------------------------------------------------
For eleven years, the author of this article and host of this website was an active member of the Army of Mary, and was a lay Son of Mary in the Family of the Sons & Daughters of Mary--that is, two of the "Works" founded by Marie-Paule Giguere. I met Marie-Paule many times over the years, and read all of the volumes of her autobiography "Life of Love" and actively participated in the Army of Mary throughout the 11 years. After much soul searching, I left the Army of Mary and its associated branches in June 2007 out of obedience to the Catholic church, due to the schismatic ordinations that occurred in the Communities Spiri-Maria chapel earlier in that month. 

Three months afterwards (September 2007) the Archdiocese of Quebec announced the Declaration of Excommunication issued by the Vatican, as stated in the above article. In this, as in all things, the author and host of this website endeavors always to be in communion with the Catholic church and Its teachings. -Glenn Dallaire

A closer look at Marie-Paule Giguere and the Army of Mary (L'Armee de Marie)

$
0
0
Marie-Paule Giguere (Mother Paul-Marie)
Marie-Paule Giguere and The Army of Mary (Part 2)

Click here for Part 1 of Marie-Paule Giguere, obituary/biography

From 1996 to 2007 this writer was a lay member of the international group called "The Army of Mary" (in French "L'Armee de Marie") that was founded and was lead by a Quebec mystic named Marie-Paule Giguere, who eventually became the mother superior of the Community, and the name in religion that she called herself was "Mere Paul-Marie" (Mother Paul-Marie). For quite a number of years I, along with thousands of other persons in Canada, United States and abroad, was convinced of the authenticity of Marie-Paule Giguere's mystical gifts and charisms. As will be discussed below, in 2007 the Vatican condemned the Army of Mary and excommunicated those members who chose to remain associated with the movement.

In the article below I will endeavor to provide an informative, and at the same time neutral and unopinionated presentation of the facts. While I was for 12 years a member of the Army of Mary, I left the movement out of obedience to the Catholic church, and I bear no ill will or animosity towards the Army of Mary, or any of Its members. In fact, as mentioned in Part One of this article, I myself, like many other persons, was brought back to the practice of the Catholic faith through the Army of Mary and the spiritual writings of Marie-Paule, and for this I will always be indebted to Marie-Paule, and grateful for having known her.

As a member of the Army of Mary/Family of the Sons and Daughters of Mary, for 12 years I fervently participated in many of the celebrations and activities of the group, and I spent countless hours reading through much of the writings of Marie-Paule Giguere, most especially her autobiography entitled "Life of Love", and also I have read the vast majority of the Communities official newsletter "Le Royaume" (The Kindgom), along with booklets that were published etc... In other words, I was not simply a passive or uninformed member, but I took my commitment to the movement seriously, and I earnestly examined and studied the ideas and beliefs being presented within.

The American Fox News Network has a trademark saying "We report, you decide". I will modify their saying a little bit and state "We report, your discern". In presenting the facts below, I leave it to the reader to come to his/her own conclusions.
------------------------------------

Marie-Paule Giguere, known in her religious Community as Mere Paul-Marie (Mother Paul-Marie), was the foundress of five spiritual Associations. According to her autobiography entitled "Life of Love", Marie-Paule was brought up in a devout Catholic family and atmosphere, and as a young girl she offered herself up to God as a victim for the salvation of souls. Beginning at around the age of 12 she reported to begin receiving heavenly messages, primarily from God and the Immaculate Virgin Mary, which allegedly continued with ever greater intensity throughout her entire life, causing her to practice the Catholic faith devoutly and fervently throughout her childhood and adult life.

On July 1, 1944 at age 22 Marie-Paule married Georges Cliche of St Georges, Quebec, and together they eventually had five children. According to her autobiography, "Life of Love", Georges was a verbally abusive alcoholic who had much difficulty keeping a job, had an adulterous relationship with another woman, accused Marie-Paule of being a 'hypochondriac' due to her many illnesses, and thus because of these and numerous other reasons allegedly caused her and her children an immense amount of pain and suffering. Because of this the couple eventually split, leaving Marie-Paule to raise the children.

The Foundation of the Army of Mary- The first of five spiritual Associations
During her marriage and after splitting with her husband, Marie-Paule continued to (allegedly) receive heavenly messages from God and the Immaculate, and also more and more from St Michael the archangel, all of whom were guiding her along a certain path desired by God, purportedly in fulfillment of His holy Will. She often met with other fervent Catholics, and together they loosely formed a prayer group led by Marie-Paule, which often met on various feast days of the Blessed Virgin Mary.

Marie-Paule Giguere at a ceremony
On August 28, 1971, the prayer group led by Marie-Paule gathered at a chapel in Lac-Etchemin, Quebec known as "The Sanctuary of Our Lady of Lac-Etchemin" for a day of prayer and that night she was allegedly "informed" by heaven that this was the day that saw the founding of the "Armee de Marie" (Army of Mary). She was purportedly told by heaven that the Army of Mary was to be recognized by this trait- "Its fidelity to Rome and the Pope". Given the Army of Mary's eventual disobedience to Rome, which will be discussed later in this article, this statement of recognition has since become one of several apparent contradictions that has been troubling for some of those who have studied or followed the movement over the years.

Subsequently thereafter, Marie-Paule was purportedly inspired by heaven to found four other associations or "Works": the branch of The Family of the Sons and Daughters of Mary (laity) AND the Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary (professed religious) on May 31, 1981; the Oblate-Patriots was founded on August 15, 1986, and lastly the Marialys Institute on May 31, 1992. 

Thus as a whole the "Community" and "Family" members consists of professed priests, professed religious brothers and sisters, and lay members, the majority of whom consecrate themselves as "Sons and Daughters of Mary" as members within the movement or "Work" as it is sometimes referred to as.

Beginning in 1979, Marie-Paule was "told" by heaven to publish her Autobiography, "Life of Love",which she began writing in 1958.  The volumes detail the daily life of Marie-Paule with all of its accompanying struggles and trials concerning her separation from her husband and the poverty that the separation brought upon her and her 5 children, along with the difficulties and sufferings from numerous physical illnesses that plagued her over the years. 

Most noteworthy however in the Volumes of "Life of Love" are the innumerable spiritual private revelations -allegedly from God, the Virgin Mary and St Michael the archangel, who purportedly guided her in preparation for what she felt was her upcoming mission in the Church as the "Lady of All Peoples." These private revelations or heavenly messages came normally through inner locutions although according to her volumes she was also allegedly given visions on numerous occasions, some heavenly and some demonic, revealing a certain battle that was allegedly taking place concerning her mission in the Church for the salvation of souls.

Although in the first few years after its foundation the Army of Mary was initially greeted with recognition and approval by the Catholic church in the form of a declaration as a "Pious Association" by Archbishop Maurice Roy of the Archdiocese of Québec in 1975, this recognition was later revoked by the Archbishop of Quebec, Cardinal Louis-Albert Vachon on May 4, 1987, citing numerous "doctrinal errors" found in the writings of a theologian within the group named Marc Bosquart. This revocation had the backing of the Vatican as in the months prior to Cardinal Vachon's revocation there came a letter of Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith which expressed concern about two books that had been circulated by the Army of Mary written by Mr. Bosquart entitled "De la Trinité Divine à l’Immaculée-Trinité," (The Divine Trinity and the Immaculate Trinity) and "Le Rédempteur et la Co-Rédemptrice." (The Redeemer and the Coredemptrice). In his letter to Cardinal Vachon, Cardinal Ratzinger stated that the books contained "gravely erroneous doctrines," and authorized Cardinal Vachon to take any needed actions up to and including suppression of the Army of Mary. This began the long and drawn out doctrinal difficulties between the Army of Mary/Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary and the Catholic church.

As the years passed, several theologians and priests in the Community promulgated various ideas and conclusions taken primarily from the volumes of "Life of Love" that presented Marie-Paule as one of the greatest mystic-saint that the Church has ever seen, yet even much, much more than a mystic-saint: she was believed to be the "Lady of all Peoples", and the "Daughter of the Immaculate"--literally she was said to be like another Mary, except while Mary is the Immaculate Mother of God, Marie-Paule was purportedly the "Daughter" of the Immaculate. It was proposed that the Immaculate existed from the beginning, and was incarnated in the Blessed Virgin Mary (the Mother of God) and was reincarnated in Marie-Paule, the Daughter of the Immaculate. And, as the Lady of All Peoples, Marie-Paule was also fulfilling the role of Coredemptix in her person. Of course, such extraordinary declarations understandably became a great cause for concern among the Catholic hierarchy.

In the years after Archbishop Vachon's 1987 revocation of the Army of Mary status as a Pious Association, and after his having banned all celebrations organized by the Army of Mary in Quebec churches and other places of worship, the Vatican assigned a Pontifical Commissioner, Bishop Gilles Cazabon, and later Bishop Terrence Prendergast, in an attempt to guide the Communities "Sons of Mary" priests to accepting only the explicit teachings of the Church, and to reject the new revelations based on the heavenly messages received by Mother Paul-Marie, as presented by the theologians that were members in the Community.

Thus began a lengthily process over the years of the Church's efforts to lead the erring priests and members into acknowledging only the accepted doctrines of the Church, and to reject the new doctrines and ideas being taught and promoted by certain theologians in the group. After Cardinal Vachon's interventions in 1987, next came the Canadian Conference of Catholic Bishops (C.C.C.B.) "Doctrinal Note" in 2001, wherein 91 of Canada's 93 bishops voted in agreement to issue the aforementioned "Doctrinal Note", which lists numerous doctrinal errors espoused by the Army of Mary. Next came a Pastoral Letter by the Quebec Cardinal Marc Ouellet on April 4, 2005, and also a Pastoral letter to the Sons of Mary priests from the Pontifical Commissioner, Archbishop Prendergast on April 4, 2005, followed by a letter to Mother Paul-Marie from the Pontifical Commissioner, Archbishop Prendergast on June 4, 2005 and two years later Cardinal Ouellet, Archbishop of Quebec, on March 26, 2007 issued a "Declaration on the Army of Mary" to name just a few of the many public and private attempts by the Catholic church to guide the Army of Mary and its associated branches to reject the new revelations concerning Mother Paule-Marie that were being promulgated within the Community, and to accept only the explicit doctrines of the Church.

Two sides to every story
For their part, the members of the Army of Mary/Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary believed that Marie-Paule (Mother Paul-Marie) was guided by heaven and was given a special mission by God, as related in the paragraphs above. Thus, from their perspective, they have felt called to  "obey God rather than obey man", and in doing so they essentially ignored the many intercessions of the Church over the years, and have followed rather the inspirations of Mother Paul-Marie.

Unable to hold days of prayer in any of the Catholic churches in Quebec due to Cardinal Vachon's 1987 sanction, in the year 2000, guided by Mother Paul-Marie, the Community built a Spiri-Maria Chapel in Lac Etchemin, Quebec, known as "the Eucharistic and Marian Center Spiri-Maria" and was inaugurated on March 25, 2000. It encompasses two floors of rooms on both sides of the Chapel to house some of the priests/nuns in the group, along with retreatants. Henceforth, Spiri-Maria Chapel became the center of the Communities religious celebrations and activities. Needless to say the Chapel was built without the encouragement or blessing of the Archdiocesian authorities.  The building the Spiri-Maria chapel was allegedly inspired by heaven through Mother Paul-Marie from start to finish. From early on, perpetual Eucharistic adoration (24 hours a say, 7 days a week) has been ongoing at the Spiri-Maria Chapel up to this very day.

The Army of Mary will be recognised by this by this trait- "Its fidelity to Rome and the Pope".
Shortly after building the Spiri-Maria Chapel however the relationship between the Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary and the Catholic church grew steadily worse. It began, as previously mentioned, with the Canadian Bishops Doctrinal note on August 15, 2001.

Next came the proposed war in Iraq. While President Bush was considering forming a coalition of nations and sending American troops into Iraq to overthrow the Iraqi dictator, Sadaam Hussien because of a supposed threat of weapons of mass destruction, for his part Pope John Paul II was fervently working to keep peace, and to push for diplomatic resolutions to resolve the purported Iraqi 'weapons of mass destruction' threat. On March 1, 2003, the Pope sent his papal envoy, Cardinal Pio Laghi, to an important meeting with President Bush to convey the Pope's request that the United States reconsider the decision to go to war with Iraq. This was a highly publicized meeting and was the last hope for the Pope and those who hoped for and pushed for a peaceful resolution.

Mother Paul-Marie however reputedly received indications from "on high" that Sadaam Hussein did indeed have hidden weapons of mass destruction (which incidentally to this day have never been found--and as most experts now agree never existed), and she was allegedly prompted to have one of the leading members of the Family of the Sons and Daughters of Mary in Connecticut USA write an official letter to President Bush, in the name of the American branch of the Community of the Lady of all Peoples, and in doing so using the official letterhead of the Community. The letter basically was an encouragement to President Bush in support of the using the military to resolve the purported Iraqi threat, and thus this letter was in direct contradiction to the Pope's wishes and actions for a peaceful resolution, and it came at the same time the Pope had sent Cardinal Laghi to press the President for a diplomatic resolution. This letter, supposedly inspired by heaven, openly contradicts the "primary trait" of the Army of Mary as set forth in Its institution ---that of fidelity to Rome and the Pope---because Marie-Paule actively and openly chose to work directly against the explicit intentions and actions of the Pope on the matter. All of the details of this matter, including the letter to President Bush, were published in the "Le Royuame" newspaper shortly after they occurred. But this was only one example of the many soon to be conflicts between Marie-Paule/the Communities she founded, and the Catholic Church. 

Some of the final events that led to the excommunication and separation from the Church
In some of the final efforts to try and reconcile the Army of Mary with the Church, Cardinal Ouelett, the Primate of Canada, for his part made an attempt to meet personally with Mother Paul-Marie to try to work out some of the differences between the Army of Mary and the Church authorities. He contacted her and requested a meeting at the rectory of St Germaine Church, which is the local parish Church in Lac Etchemin, a few miles from Marie-Paule's residence at Spiri-Maria Chapel and retreat center.

In response, Mother Paul Marie was allegedly "told" by heaven that the meeting was not to take place there, but that she should tell the Cardinal that the meeting should take place within the residence of the Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary at Spiri-Maria. This location was rejected by Cardinal Ouellet for reasons we can only speculate upon, but the crux of the matter is that the meeting through which the Cardinal sought to attempt to make at least some reconciliation never took place. Yet, this event definitely does call into question whether heaven would truly inspire such a lack of effort in dialogue, and a lack of any attempt in explaining her position and submitting the private revelations she purportedly received to the very person (Cardinal Ouellet) who, through apostolic succession, represented the authority of the Church at the highest level in Canada.  

Funeral of Marie-Paule Giguere (Mother Paul-Marie)
Disobedience to the legitimate Church authority: Illicit Baptism and Ordinations
Without going into lengthily details (those interested can read more here) on January 1, 2006 there was illicit baptism that was performed at Spiri-Maria Chapel that was against Church regulations, and also the expressed directives of the pontifical commissioner (Bishop assigned by the Pope to monitor the Community) who had been informed of the proposed baptism beforehand.

But the culmination of the events that directly caused the Communities separation from the Catholic church was the attempted ordination of six men to the priesthood at Spiri-Maria chapel on June 1, 2007. The attempted ordination, performed by Father Pierre Mastropietro, a priest within the Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary, is seen in the eyes of the Catholic church as a openly schismatic act, and thus initiated a Declaration of Excommunication from the Vatican dated July 11, 2007. As the declaration of excommunication states, any religious or lay member who failed to renounce their affiliation with the Community were thus formally excommunicated. This official public decree, was approved by Pope Benedict XVI and signed by Cardinal William Levada, Prefect of the C.D.F., and was publicly announced by the archdiocese on September 12, 2007. Therefore due to the excommunication, current active members both religious and laity are officially no longer considered as being in communion with the Catholic Church.

The Quinternity: "The stone which the builders rejected has become the cornerstone"
To boil it all down and cut to the chase--what precisely was the reason for the rejection of the Army of Mary by the Catholic church? Ultimately, it was the rejection of an alleged 'great mystery' espoused and promulgated by the Community; -Note that this will be the best description of my understanding of this purported mystery as revealed primarily by a prominent theologian within the Group: 
The Community holds that Marie Paule Giguère is to the Immaculate as Jesus is to God the Father. She is the Daughter of the Immaculate, as Jesus is the Son of the Father. In the beginning of creation, the Trinity created a feminine "being-person" called the Immaculate. God took from Himself and created the Immaculate, and God then created the world with and through the Immaculate. The Immaculate was incarnated into the person of Mary of Nazareth (as the Mother) and was reincarnated into Marie-Paule Giguère (as the Daughter) who, like Jesus, is called to bring about the Redemption of humanity--in her case as Coredemptix--and in her life and in her person she completes the redemptive work begun by Jesus. So, according to the Army of Mary, when it comes to the Persons in God, in addition to the Trinity, there is in fact, a "Quinternity" made up of the Father, the Mother (Blessed Virgin Mary), the Son, the Daughter (Mother Paul-Marie) and the True Holy Spirit. 

The Church of Peter and the Church of John
The excommunication was in fact no surprise to the members of the Army of Mary/Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary. For heaven, through Mother Paul-Marie, had long since been forewarning them of such a condemnation for quite awhile beforehand. Although to be very frank, anyone following the events saw it all coming even years beforehand, given the ever growing doctrinal conflicts between the Community and the Church. One did not need to be a prophet to see clearly the break from the Church that was coming. And for sure the priests in the Community, inspired and led by Mother Paul-Marie through her writings, and also the writings of the theologian Mark Bosquart, knew very well things were leading up to a schism, because of the new understandings and beliefs concerning the person of Mother Paul-Marie were too far beyond what the Church could possibly accept concerning her, at least at this time period in salvation history.  

In fact, ever since Cardinal Vachon's revocation of the groups canonical status back in 1987, there was an ever increasing sense and "atmosphere of persecution" within the Community, and a good number of persons seemed to thrive and appreciate the Communities dissension with the Catholic Church in Canada, which was seen by those of the Community as being too liberal. 

In the issues of the groups newspaper "Le Royume" starting around the year 2000, the writers began comparing the Community/Family of the Sons and Daughters of Mary to the Apostles and disciples in the early Church. It was (and is) this atmosphere of persecution coupled with a "hidden knowledge" of additional doctrines concerning Mother Paul-Marie which were obviously unknown to those outside the group that seemed to be attractive to many within the Community.

For the Community, because of the rejection of the Catholic church (identified as the Church of Peter) to Mother Paul-Marie and her mission as Lady of all Peoples and Coredemptrix, and her part in the "Quinternity",  God was therefore founding a new Church--the Church of John. And thus the excommunication became the door which opened for the persecuted Community, the way to the Church of John, which is identified as the "Church of Love". Throughout the entire history of the Army of Mary and its associated branches, it is believed that all of the events were foreseen and were guided by heaven through the instrument, Mother Paul-Marie.


On human authority alone
As stated above, the Communities beliefs concerning the person of Mother Paul-Marie (ie.- her being the 4th person of the Quinternity, the Coredemptrix and Lady of All Peoples)  is certainly quite amazing and extraordinary, especially given the fact that there has not (yet?) ever been any supernatural sign from God to confirm such a "mission". How is it that such extraordinary claims can be made about her person---claims that far surpasses any human being outside of Jesus Himself---without any sign from God to confirm such claims? 

For His part, Jesus used extraordinary miracles to support His claims as being the Son of God---He made the blind see, the deaf hear, he cured lepers whose bodies were wrecked, and He made their bodies once again complete and whole. He cured the man with the withered hand, and He even raised three people from the dead---these being Lazarus, the daughter of Jairus, and the son of the widow of Naim. 

Yet, to confirm her purported mission, God did none of these irrefutable and unmistakable miracles through Marie-Paule. Sure there are some reported cures, but they are not what the average person would deem miraculous. A recovery from heart disease or a remission from cancer is not a miraculous cure---such things happen quite frequently through natural means and also medical interventions. Through Marie-Paule Giguere, God did not make the blind see or the deaf hear, and He did not restore withered limbs or raise a person from the dead who had been dead for hours or days. There has been no thundering Voice from the heavenly Father, as there was with Jesus, saying"This is my beloved Son--listen to Him"....no miraculous Transfiguration, and thus far there has been no Resurrection or Assumption. And so, at least thus far, what is said of her and her mission is based solely on human testimony and interpretations.

Setting Christ against His Church
And now, as of  2015, some 8 years have passed since the official excommunication of the Community, leaving a considerable group of priests, nuns and laypersons from the Community outside of the Catholic church. As for the members, most see themselves as Catholics, and do not recognise the excommunication as a separation from the Catholic church.  For them, the Catholic "Church of Peter" is slowly metamorphisizing into the "Church of John", and they are simply the privileged and chosen souls who are the first to enter this new Catholic church, of which all Catholics will eventually become. For just as Jesus is the Son and Redeemer, Mother Paul-Marie is believed to be the Daughter and Coredemptrix, who is leading them (and all of us) into the Church of John, opening the way to the "Church of Love" and the "Kingdom on earth as it is in heaven". The Catholic church however sees the actions of the group as setting up Christ against His Church (or perhaps better worded as setting the Immaculate Mother against Her Son's Church).

The Church of John is given its first "Padre"
The Community compares their situation to the early apostles and disciples who were persecuted for their belief in Jesus by the Jews of the Temple (church) of their time, and who where thereby forced to go and establish their own Church, with Peter as its head. In other words, it is their belief that history is repeating itself, in very similar circumstances.

In light of this, Mother Paule-Marie purportedly received an indication from God that Father Pierre Mastropietro was chosen by heaven to become the "spiritual leader of the Church of John" and along with being given a new name, "Padre Jean-Pierre", and as shown in the photo (left), he is also assigned to wear a Mitre (special head covering only the Pope and Bishops wear) and also a shepherds crook staff---all of which obviously symbolizes a special authority as a shepherd and spiritual leader, very similar to that of a Pope or Bishop. 

As for this writer, I chose to leave the movement back in June of 2007 due to attempted ordination of six men to the priesthood at the Spiri-Maria chapel on June 1, 2007, just prior to the official excommunication, . The attempted ordinations, performed by Father Pierre Mastropietro, a priest within the Community of the Sons and Daughters of Mary, was seen in the eyes of the Church as a openly schismatic act, and thus resulted in a formal Declaration of Excommunication from the Vatican. However many persons even up to this day have remained in the Army of Mary, even though the church at the highest level has come to a negative judgement, and has formally excommunicated those who have chosen to remain in the Community. 

The simple explanation for this is that these members have chosen to follow the private revelations of an individual mystic over the highest authority of the Catholic church. And this is why I have written at that top of the home page of this website: "The author submits wholeheartedly to the infallible wisdom and judgement of the Catholic Church in regards to the persons presented on this website" because the great Saints and Mystics throughout the centuries have always taught that the private revelations of mystics and visionaries are always completely subject to the judgement of the rightful church authority (which under most circumstances is the local bishop), and that both the mystic and his or her supporters must always obey the Church's judgement and decisions. And this is why it is often said that for mystics and visionaries, obedience is the "Litmus test" that the Church often uses to test the authenticity of a mystic. 

Yet Marie-Paule and her followers respond to this apparent lack of obedience with the words of St Peter when he and John were brought before the high Priest: ...."Then the captain with the officers went and brought them [Peter and John], but without violence, for they were afraid of being stoned by the people. And when they had brought them, they set them before the council. And the high priest questioned them, saying, “We strictly charged you not to teach in this name, yet here you have filled Jerusalem with your teaching and you intend to bring this man’s [Jesus] blood upon us.” But Peter and the apostles answered, “We must obey God rather than men." (Acts 5: 26-29)

Mere Paul-Marie (Mother Paul-Marie)
From the earliest of times, the Catholic church has always taught that the correct order of one's obedience and the assent of faith is to be given to God first, then the Church that He founded upon Peter and the apostles. Now it should immediately be noted that the normal channel in which God works is in and through His Church. In addition, the Church has always taught that private revelation---even Church approved private revelation--is not a requirement of faith and belief. For example, faithful Catholics are not obligated to believe in the popular private revelations of say Fatima or Lourdes etc., (although one could argue that it is a loss for a person not to believe in the more popular Church approved ones). Nevertheless, when the Church approves of a private revelation, it is simply deeming it "Worthy of belief".

On the other hand, some followers of certain visionaries and mystics, including the Community attached to Mother Paul-Marie, seem to have the order of obedience and the assent of faith as being God AND private revelation (of their particular visionary) as being on one and the same level, and then next would come the Church founded by Jesus upon Peter and the apostles. And so, instead of having private revelation as not a requirement of faith, some followers of visionaries have the revelations of their visionaries as being above the Church---at one and the same level as God Himself! In other words, important elements of their faith and belief is based on the private revelations of the visionary that they are attached to, in this case Mother Paul-Marie, which supplant or add significant additional elements to the true doctrines and beliefs that Jesus Himself has given to His Church through the Deposit of Faith. Such a practice runs contrary to the Catechism of the Catholic Church which teaches that the role of private revelation is not to "improve or complete Christs' definitive revelation".

In closing, since the passing of Marie-Paule Giguere, the current situation of the Army of Mary has been compared by some to the situation of the apostles and early disciples in relation to the situation between them and the Jewish leaders of the Temple, perhaps then those of us in the Church should imitate and take upon ourselves the wisdom of Gamaliel when he was questioned by his fellow members of the Temple concerning what to do with John, Peter and the other apostles who were found preaching in Jesus name:
"So in the present case I tell you, keep away from these men and let them alone; for if this plan or this undertaking is of men, it will fail; but if it is of God, you will not be able to overthrow them. You might even find yourselves opposing God!" (Acts 5:36-39)

Gamaliel's advice seems very appropriate also for this  present case. May Jesus guide all peoples into one flock under one Shepherd. AMEN +
_________________________________

________________________________
Additionally, for those interested in a deeper understanding of the proposed mystery of the "Quinternity" and the supporting doctrinal beliefs as espoused by those in the Army of Mary, in the spirit of openness, respect and mutual understanding I have recently published an article by Fr. David Lorange, a priest in the religious Community of the Lady of all Peoples, which in my opinion very notably deals with the subject matter.

Mother Angelica's two miraculous cures

$
0
0
Mother Angelica (far right) at age 19 with the mystic Rhoda Wise
The two miraculous cures in the life of Mother Angelica through the intercession of two different mystics

In a miraculous instant, Mother Angelica tosses away both crutches and leg braces that she wore for 42 years.

By: Glenn Dallaire, May 2015

Through the ever popular long-running television series"Mother Angelica Live", many people throughout the world are very familiar with Mother M. Angelica, the foundress of the global Catholic television network EWTN. Many viewers of her network (this writer included) may recall some of the details of the miraculous healing that she received back in 1998 through the intercession of an Italian mystic named Paola Albertini--although at that time she fervently endeavored to keep most of the details of her miraculous healing under wraps.

What was known at the time was that on January 28, 1998, while saying the 4th decade of rosary with the mystic Paola Albertini, she went from using two crutches and wearing leg braces on BOTH legs, to tossing both crutches and leg braces aside, to having two restored legs and walking completely normal. We will delve more into this remarkable cure later in this article, but what most people do not know is that Mother Angelica was actually miraculously cured on another occasion some 54 years previously---that is, when she was only 19 years old.

Rita Rizzo (Mother Angelica)
Mother Angelica's first cure at the age of 19
 In January of 1943, when Mother Angelica (Rita Antoinette Rizzo) was age nineteen, she suffered from a painful condition known as "dropped" stomach, which involved a bulging lump in her lower stomach which made it extremely difficult for her to eat, and caused her to wear a tight corset around her waist to help mitigate the pain. The story of her miraculous healing is recounted in the book "Mother Angelica: The Remarkable Story of a Nun, Her Nerve, and a Network of Miracles” by Raymond Arroyo.

To summarise the story, the young Rita Rizzo [Mother Angelica] was at her wits end because of the severe pain that she was experiencing in her stomach. Thankfully, a sympathetic friend brought her to a Ohio mystic and stigmatic named Rhoda Wise on January 8, 1943. (Those interested in reading more about Rhoda Wise can read the article I wrote about her here). At this providential meeting, Rhoda told young Rita Rizzo to make a Novena (9 days of prayer) seeking the holy intercession of St Therese of Lisieux, and she gave her a Novena prayer pamphlet to St Therese to recite, asking the intercession of St. Therese for a cure for her stomach illness. On the last day of the Novena to St Therese, that is precisely on Sunday, January 17, 1943 Rita Rizzo woke up in the middle of the night with a strong, sharp pains in her stomach -
"It seemed like something was pulling my stomach out", she later stated.

When she arose later that Sunday morning, she immediately thought of putting on the corset around her waist as she was often obliged to do to avert the pain, but she "heard" and inner voice telling her to get up, and then suddenly she realized that the usual pain was gone, and that she was miraculously cured. She looked into the mirror and indeed the bluish color around her waist and also the bulging lump on her lower abdomen was completely gone. And time has shown this cure to be permanent because over the many passing decades the stomach pain and swelling has never returned.

Concerning this first miraculous healing she stated:
"When the Lord came in and healed me I had a whole different attitude. I knew that God knew me and loved me and was interested in me. I didn’t know that before. All I wanted to do after my healing was give myself to Jesus.”

Mother Angelica's second miraculous cure
Before we begin the recounting of the story of Mother Angelica's second cure, it is important to point out a very public doctrinal tussle that was occurring at the time of her healing, because it seems to have played quite a large part in her miraculous cure. The doctrinal tussle was with the very liberal Cardinal Roger Mahony, who at that time was the Archbishop of Los Angeles.

When Cardinal Mahony issued a pastoral letter which to Mother Angelica watered down the Real Presence of Jesus in the Eucharist, Mother Angelica critiqued him, point-by-point, on her television program. Here the reader should remember that throughout the 25 years of his heading up the Los Angeles diocese, Cardinal Mahony was notorious for his support of various liberal agendas, such as his very public support for the homosexual "Rainbow Sash" movement, where at one Mass for example where there were some of the Rainbow Sash members present, he made an announcement encouraging them to come to the altar to receive Holy Communion. Additionally, unlike a number of other Bishops in the USA, he refused to withhold Communion to politicians who supported abortion rights. In fact, Cardinal Mahony had publicly celebrated such politicians, such as in 2005 when he held an an inauguration in the Diocesan cathedral for a pro-abortion mayor elect Antonio Villaraigosa, while just outside the cathedral some devout Catholic pro-life advocates who were protesting this inauguration were being escorted off the premises by Cathedral security guards.

On another occasion, Cardinal Mahony refused to give Communion on the tongue to a young woman saying to her "No, this isn't done here." Fortunately, Cardinal Mahony was eventually publicly disciplined and sanctioned in 2013--albeit after his retirement in 2011--by his successor Archbishop Jose Gomez, who dealt a humiliating and rare blow from one Bishop to another by censuring and removing Cardinal Mahony of all of his administrative and public duties, primarily for his role in covering up and protecting pedophile and actively homosexual priests during his tenure as Archbishop.

But going back to Mother Angelica's doctrinal battle with Cardinal Mahony over his not very zealous thoughts on the Real Presence of Jesus in the Eucharist, insiders have reported how the Cardinal went ballistic with anger over Mother Angelica's criticisms, of which she flatly refused to offer any apology, even when Cardinal Mahony's machinations with a few other liberal Bishops got her threatened with interdict (the loss of the Sacraments) and the possible closure of the religious Community she founded.

It was during this very public confrontation with Cardinal Mahony that the second miraculous cure in the life of Mother Angelica occurred. She was 74 years old. The story is told in the book "Mother Angelica: The Remarkable Story of a Nun, Her Nerve, and a Network of Miracles” by Raymond Arroyo.

The story begins in the few days prior to the actual day of her healing, when there came to the monastery an Italian mystic named Paola Albertini along with a translator and two other friends who came asking to meet with Mother Angelica. Mother normally shunned such requests, and besides she was quite busy running the TV and radio networks, along with the religious Community which she had founded. However, at Paola and her companions repeated insistence, Mother Angelica eventually agreed to meet with her briefly on January 27, 1998.

Purported Italian mystic Paola Albertini 
Paola Albertini was a former music teacher who was visiting the USA from Italy, and who had purportedly been receiving visions of the Blessed Virgin Mary since 1986.  Before we delve into the details of her intercession in Mother Angelica's second miraculous cure, I would like to first state that several people who have met Paola over the years have expressed caution and reservation concerning her, and one can sense this reservation also in the relation of the story by Raymond Arroyo. Nevertheless as he reported in detail his book, she was the instrument through which Mother Angelica was miraculously healed this second time in 1998, as we will now relate in more detail below.

But going now back to the story, after some initial conversation, Paola--through her Italian translator-- requested that she and Mother Angelica should recite the Rosary together the following day. Reluctantly, Mother Angelica agreed to recite rosary with Paola after her live television show at 8pm the following evening, that is on January 28, 1998.

After the "Mother Angelica Live" show,  Mother Angelica  met with her in her office and together they began reciting the Glorious Mysteries--Paola in Italian and Mother in Latin. At the Fourth decade, dedicated to the Assumption of Mary into heaven, Paola raised her eyes towards a portrait on the wall above Mothers desk of St Francis reaching up towards the crucified Christ. Sister Mary Claire who was present at that moment stated that suddenly there are was a "bright glow" surrounding the portrait, and Paola announced that "Our Lady is here".

Paola then gave a message to Mother Angelica purportedly from the Blessed Virgin Mary:
"What joy you give to the Heart of Jesus your beloved Spouse!....Defend the holy Eucharist even with your own life.  Yes, Jesus still today is being made a fool of and sneered at..... I bless this location; I bless you, my daughter, and with so much love I tell you: Don't stop! Go forword for the love of Jesus, unperturbed along the way that Jesus traced for you since you were in your maternal womb..."

While they then continued praying the fourth decade together, Mother Angelica had a sudden "feeling" that God wished to heal her. She then said to herself interiorly:
"Lord, all of these years You have used me as a comfort and an example for all of the handicapped and crippled. If You want to change this it is okay with me".
Moments later, Paola asked if she could pray for Mother. When Mother Angelica consented, Paola fell to her knees and recited a prayer in Italian.  After several minutes, Paola then requested that Mother remove both of her leg braces.

It should be noted here that while she was a young novice religious some 42 years prior to this miraculous event, Mother Angelica had severely injured her spine with a floor buffer machine, while waxing and polishing a floor.  This painful injury made it necessary for Mother Angelica to wear leg braces on both legs, and along with this it also necessitated the use of two crutches, thus allowing her to walk only with great difficulty.

In obedience to Paola's request, Mother Angelica unfastened both of her leg braces and then motioned to Sister Agnes to remove both of her shoes. Sr. Agnes did so very reluctantly, because she was worried that Mother would fall without her leg braces. Sr. Agnes was quite justified in in her concern because as she herself stated:"I had seen her try to walk [in the past]; her foot was just floppy.  It would drag."

Paola then took Mother Angelica by the hands, and led her across the floor, as a mother would do for her young child first learning to walk. The nuns accompanying Mother very nervously walked on both sides of her, worried that she would fall. Suddenly Mother faltered with her feet flopping inwards. "Come! Do not be afraid" Paola stated full of confidence.

"I walked to the door", Mother recalled, "and then I had a hard time turning around, because both legs were going every which way".

"Let her be!" the mystic shouted to the nuns, who were trying to hold Mother up.

"Mother, let's not do this" Sister Agnes then pleaded.

 "Agnes, I feel this warmth in my ankles. Do not be afraid." Mother Angelica replied, as she continued to move towards Paola.

Her legs became more and more stable as she walked across the room, her feet and legs straightening into the proper position, the weakened muscles regenerating and strengthening with every moment. When Mother Angelica paused for a moment, Paola placed a crucifix on her back and her legs."Lets walk" she then ordered. Mothers wobbliness and unbalance was now gone and she walked almost normal, unlike she had done in 42 years. She then opened the door and peered out at the security guards down the hall and stated:
"Look no braces and no crutches!"

In a burst of sudden (and quite understandable!) exhilaration she took the hands of a visiting guest who happened to be passing by at that moment, and to his great amazement she spun about the studio kitchen with him, radiant with joy. She then bounded up the television studio platform, which only an hour earlier she could not possibly make it onto without assistance.

Mother Angelica
The extraordinary news spread like wildfire, and the next day crowds gathered to witness the now miraculously healed Mother Angelica. Obliging the crowd, she came out from the cloister, to an effusion of tears and joy. Before announcing the remarkable healing publicly on the popular EWTN TV program "Life of the Rock"(the audio of which can be heard here #558) she first met and prayed once again with Paola Albertini---this time Paola told her to remove her back brace, which she did, but later she was obliged to put it back on."I have to be honest; it [her back] was not healed. I can go without it for a couple of hours but it is hard. Why should a fake something for somebody else?"

And so we see that it was God's will to heal only her legs, but to leave the back injury as it was---this "thorn" and its accompanying suffering, perhaps to show once again that suffering has a purpose and meaning for those who accept it and offer it to God. "For we know that all things work for the good of those who love God" (Romans 8:28).

With her trademark humor, that night Mother Angelica said to the EWTN TV audience that she had trouble remembering what to do with her arms while she walked, after 42 years of using them to maneuver her crutches. But, she said, "I think you're supposed to swing them, so I have begun doing so". She also showed off her new-found strength by executing a few dance steps for the  EWTN television live audience.

"I never asked for this healing," she said. "I was convinced that it was an apostolate for me."

And she also added:"I think we forget that the Rosary is powerful."

During this same live broadcast of "Life on the Rock" with Jeff Cavins which occurred the night after her healing Mother Angelica stated: "The purpose of this healing is to increase the faith of viewers and employees at the Network. He [Jesus] did it for you,” she said, and in a veiled allusion to the doctrinal scuffle with Cardinal Mahony she stated:
"Never in the history of the world has there been so much blasphemy, disbelief, error, schism and cruelty towards the Body and Blood of Jesus. The Father is going to make up for that, and Our Lady is going to make up for that in a brand-new way."

Mother Angelica also cautioned that others with physical pain and illness should not necessarily expect miraculous healing. Instead, she said that when medical means cannot produce healing, people should “offer up” their pain “as a way of saving souls.”

For his part, Cardinal Mahony's spokesman, Father Gregory Coiro stated "I have been telling people in jest that the healing [of Mother Angelica] was for my benefit, so I cannot be accused anymore of criticizing a crippled nun." 
Nevertheless, to this writer and to most others Mother Angelica's remarkable healing and the accompanying purported message of the Blessed Virgin Mary made it quite evident whose side God was on in this doctrinal dispute between the traditional nun and the liberal Cardinal.

In the week and months afterwords, as detailed in Raymond Arroyo's book, three separate physicians examined in Mother Angelica's legs. Two of the three physicians were not Catholic. All three testified that the healing was not medically explainable. Her primary care physician, Dr. David Patten, stated: "I'm a skeptic by nature. She told me about the healing and I looked. I have never seen anything like it. Physically I saw a [once] withered leg visibly better.   When muscle is atrophied for a long period of time, it usually does not come back."

After hearing the surprising story from his colleagues, Dr. Richard May, a Birmingham internist, examined Mother Angelica's legs quite unobtrusively (without her really recognizing the reason) while she was in the hospital for another matter. "What I saw were muscular legs with a rounded calves, and not the legs they should have been at her age and activity level.  These were the legs of someone who had walked a lot." 
To Raymond Arroyo, he then described both him and Dr. Patten as being"...cynical curmudgeons: A Methodist and an Episcopalian not given to rush after miracles."

Mother Angelica is currently 92 years old and is living in the monastery she founded in Hanceville, Alabama. In late summer 2001 she fell and broke her arm, and then shortly afterwards she suffered a series of debilitating strokes late in 2001, the first one beginning right after the attack on the World Trade Center on 9/11/2001, culminating with a severe stroke on Christmas Eve 2001.  Currently (as of May 2015) she has been bedridden for the past 6 years. Back in 1945, after one of her visions, Rhoda Wise, the mystic in Ohio who helped to obtain Mother Angelica's (then Rita Rizzo) first miraculous cure, sent a message to the newly veiled Sister Angelica. She wrote:“Tell Rita that every little worry will be erased from her heart. For each insult, each heartache, more stars.”

-Those interested can read updates on Mother Angelica here which are posted by her fellow nuns at Our Lady of the Angels Monastery.

The Passion, Death and Resurrection of Jesus

$
0
0
Easter - Murder and Resurrection of Jesus Christ

Compiled by Joseph Costa, primarily from the writings of the Italian mystic, Maria Valtorta (1897-1961). This religious article should be read slowly, in order to understand it in its full truths.

In the Old Testament of the Bible, in Deuteronomy, real prophet Moses said to his fellow Hebrews:
"The Lord your God will raise up for you a Prophet like myself, from among your own brethren; to Him, to every word of His, you must listen." (Deut.18.15)
Listen to Him...??!  First they bashed Him.  Then they crucified Him!!!   And finally they bribed a couple of Roman soldiers to lie, to say that Jesus did not resurrect from the dead.

The Jews wanted a military commander who would conquer the world for them for their bodies, not someone who would help them conquer Heaven for their souls.

There are of course many other quotes in the Old Testament of the Bible, from Hebrew real prophets themselves, that point to Jesus Christ being the Messiah of the Lord.

Pursuant to the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, Jesus Christ, true God and true Man, Infinite Mercy, Perfect, Infinite, Almighty, says to us:
"I am God and I am your Servant, and I stay here [on the Cross] waiting for each of you to say to Me: 'I hunger' in order to give Myself - Bread - to you. I am God and I expose Myself to your eyes, naked and cursed, on a piece of wood [Cross] that was an infamous gibbet. I am God and I implore you to love My Heart. I implore you. For love of you: because if you love you do yourselves good. I am God. With or without your love I am always God. But you, no. Without My Love you are nothing: dust."
[Jesus Bread = Jesus Eucharist, that nourishes + Jesus' Words, that instruct.]
In order to understand the Easter story better, we have to start a little before Good Friday, the day when Jesus was murdered at the behest and rabid insistence of the Jews then in Jerusalem, Judah. Nearly all of them are now in the eternal tortures and fires of Hell. The fifth immutable Commandment of God has always stood firm, the one given to real prophet Moses: "Thou shalt not kill." That divine Command is pretty clear, simple, and unambiguous. Killing is forbidden, including suicide.

At the time of Jesus' three years' evangelisation on earth, circa the end of the second year or early in the third, Jesus went to Kedesh, which was then a Levitical town, and a city of refuge in the nature as specified in the Old Testament of the Bible. There, inside the crowded synagogue, at the end of Jesus' sermon, the usual hissing snakes, the scribes and pharisees, a mob of them, said that they would believe in Him as being the Messiah and the Son of God if He were to recompose and revive an already decomposed body, saying further that only God could create a living body from mud. And then they went further again, additionally wanting a further proof: a sign. Those snakes weren't satisfied with the countless miracles that Jesus had already worked, nor with the beauty and truthfulness of the Doctrine He espoused and propagated: the Gospel. In reality, though, they were merely looking for a loophole, an excuse, any pretext whatsoever in order to discredit Him and what He stood for, to destroy Him.

As we now all know, Lazarus of Bethany, son of Theophilus, was to be the decomposed body to be recomposed and rise again, and that's why Jesus delayed His return to Bethany when Lazarus was dying in pain with holy resignation, without rebelling, rotting and smelling somewhat while yet still alive. And the sign to be given by Jesus was the sign of real prophet Jonah. Those hissing snakes could not possibly know that Jonah was the figure of Jesus' own Death and Resurrection. Jonah was in the belly of a whale for three days and three nights, and then spewed out alive intact on a beach; and then went on to obey the mission ordered by God, to tell the inhabitants of Nineveh to stop sinning and repent, under pain of imminent divine destruction. They duly obeyed, did penance, and so averted destruction. Incidentally, Sodom and Gomorrah, the sinful cities destroyed by God, lie at the bottom of the Dead Sea, never to rise again. The Great Flood that once covered the whole earth came about because man was irreparably sinful with all kinds of sins, especially carnal lust, insatiable in sex, including same-sex sex and sex with animals, otherwise known respectively as homosexuality and bestiality, which are horrid abominations in the eyes of the Lord our God: One and Three. Only Noah and his family, from whom we all descend, 8 men and 8 women, were saved by the ark, together with the selected animals.

When Lazarus was duly recomposed and brought to life after being dead and rotting in the tomb for 4 days, most of the hostile hissing snakes, the scribes and pharisees, became even more hostile and furious, enraged, and so arranged for a special meeting of the Sanhedrin, the then Jewish governing body which was composed mainly of clerics and of some elders, under the head of the then High Priest, the Pontiff, Caiaphas, for the purpose of killing, not only Jesus, but Lazarus as well as he was living proof of Jesus' divinity. So the Sanhedrin issued a warrant for the arrest of Jesus, and He thus became the Legally Persecuted One, and so had to flee to, and seek sanctuary in, Ephraim in then Samaria. His apostles accompanied Him. At the time, Samaria and Judah, both part of Palestine, shared little love for each other. Jesus' Mother, Virgin Mary, Our Lady of Sorrows, naturally became even more distressed when She learned of His flight to Ephraim. She was already distressed by the hate and hostility of the then Jewish upper classes for Her divine Son, Jesus.

Jesus' final period of evangelisation, therefore, commenced from Ephraim and ended with His Death on the Cross on the mount of Golgotha, Jerusalem: the "Jerusalem, Jerusalem still murdering the prophets." On this particular journey, Jesus was accompanied by His sorrowful Mother, Virgin Mary, who knew that much pain and suffering were soon coming to Her and to Her beloved Son, and knew that from the Annunciation. Also with Jesus were His twelve apostles and other disciples, including, by now, well-converted holy Mary Magdalene and her holy sister Martha - the sisters of holy Lazarus, the man raised previously from the dead. Mary Magdalene, Mary of Magdala, the sinful woman at the banquet of Simon the pharisee, and the woman who poured oil over Jesus' Head in Lazarus' house (Simon's house), are all the same one woman: Mary Magdalene, a divorcee and a rather beautiful young woman with long blond hair down to her knees. Sometime after the Ascension of Jesus into Heaven, she went on to live, to expiate her forgiven many sins, as a hermitess and a holy penitent in the mountains somewhere, doing penance, after having disposed of all her wealth, and thereby becoming a great saint of the Catholic Church, the jewel of Redemption. Jesus, our gentle and adorable Lord our God, always forgives the sins of a truly repentant sinner, except sins against the Holy Spirit. The key words here are... "truly repentant." There cannot be any asked-for pardon without genuine repentance. God can never be fooled, though some may fool themselves into thinking or acting so. Woe to those who do evil using His Holy Name, God.

The mystic Maria Valtorta, affectionately known as the "Pen of Jesus"
So Jesus made his final journey from Ephraim to Jerusalem and preached along the way, until he arrived in Jerusalem about a week before Good Friday, and preached there. Although the warrant for the arrest of Jesus was still in force, the Sanhedrin was afraid to move against Jesus and arrest Him in public for fear of the multitude that still lauded Him for the time being. That's why He was finally arrested at night on Holy Thursday when He had only His apostles with Him in Gethsemane (mount of olives) where He could easily be arraigned. Judas Iscariot had previously left the Last Supper room alone, went to the leaders of the Sanhedrin, and informed them that Jesus could easily be arrested at Gethsemane, and so led them there for that purpose and for the money he was given. The so-called "soldiers" who arrested Jesus were mostly disguised bandits in the pay of the Sanhedrin, then headed by the High Priest, Caiaphas, the son-in-law of Annas. Judas was by now a long confirmed demon.
Almost immediately after Judas Iscariot had kissed Jesus' Face - the infamous betrayal with a kiss - Judas succumbed to satanic delirium [derangement], in the course of which, among other things, he was bitten on the right cheek of his face by a "dog," corresponding exactly where he had previously kissed Jesus' Face. That same "dog" also attacked Judas, and seemed to have been Satan himself in that form. Maria Valtorta said that the vision of Judas' satanic delirium was dreadful to see, and she hoped to be able to forget it quickly. And it's rather dreadful indeed; and so I will not mention anything else about it.

Judas Iscariot, Jesus' apostle and friend, whom Jesus loved the most among all His apostles, is currently in the tortures and fires of Hell for all eternity as the greatest sinner, additionally belching blood and inhaling blood because he betrayed the Blood of a God. What is perplexing, at least to me, is that Jesus once did severe penance for Judas Iscariot and He even asked His other eleven apostles to pray for him, but, further perplexingly, always knowing as God what Judas' final ending was to be. Maybe Jesus wanted to demonstrate to the Father that He, Jesus, had done all things possible in order to bring Judas to justice [to holiness]. Jesus additionally says that we ourselves make our own ending or destiny. For example, we know precisely what we each did yesterday of our own free will. It's just that Jesus has known from eternity that that would happen to each of us on that day. And He knows from eternity all the other days' happenings, seen and unseen, of every man... even his thoughts. So destiny or fate are really sham concepts, rather useless, but very useful to philosophers and religious theorists to help them while away the hours. The Jewish Essenes, very austere type monks, at the time when they existed, also had similar erroneous views. A belief in those views implicitly cast the true only God as being unjust, and of course the true only God, the God of the Bible, One and Three, can never ever be unjust as He is love. Sometimes, however, that love can be severe, "tough love," as when He dealt with Pharaoh in Egypt in ancient times in relation to the killing of all the first-born there. It was severe love, but still love, as the first-born were spared sinning like their fathers, and those fathers given time to repent of their sins. It was only after Pharaoh had lost his army in the Red Sea pursuing the Hebrews, that that loss finally convinced him absolutely that the God of the then Hebrews, of the Old Testament of the Bible, was the only true God, One and Three, and that there was no other god outside of Him; then, as still now, as in the future, for all eternity. False gods still abound, though, that men have fashioned for themselves to suit their tastes and Satan's. And how observant and reverential some people are in adoring those false gods!!  And here's the proof: not even one of those false gods has ever performed a miracle. Never, ever! And not even one of their followers has ever remained incorrupt after earthly death. They all putrefied. The Catholic Church has many followers of Jesus Christ, many Christians, who have remained incorrupt after earthly death, which Jesus has explained is the separation of the soul from the body.

For the betrayal of his Master, Jesus, the Second Person of the Most Holy Trinity, God, Judas Iscariot received 30 pieces of silver, which amount was the market price for an ordinary lamb during the then Jewish Passover festivities. Judas had wanted more money for his betrayal of Jesus, but some members of the Sanhedrin, in cynical 'ha, ha, ha, ha' laughing response, wanted to comply faithfully with the Scriptures, with what the Hebrew prophets had said, and so were determined to pay no more than what was specified: 30 silver pieces. They knew absolutely well, and admitted it explicitly, that Jesus was the Expected One, the Messiah, but rejected Him simply because they feared losing their cushy jobs by the Doctrine, by the Gospel being propagated by Jesus. To no avail: their magnificent Temple in Jerusalem was later destroyed, the Jews dispersed, they were supplanted by Christianity, and the centre of the knowledge of the true only God transferred from Jerusalem to Rome, among the very people they then vehemently hated the most: their rulers, the Romans [Luke 20.14-18]. The then Jews openly detested the Romans. But Jesus had advised the then Jews to be kind to the Romans, as they, the Romans, would in turn have become kind and protective of them. Jesus condemned violence in no uncertain terms. [Rome has always been called Roma in Latin and in Italian.]

When Jesus was finally arrested on holy Thursday night, He subsequently underwent sham trials, unfair trials, corrupt trials, in the extreme: before the Jewish Sanhedrin that was drunk with hate for Jesus and wanted Him dead at all costs; before lecherous king Herod who tried to amuse himself and his court by attempting to incite Jesus to carnal lust; and before procurator Pontius Pilate who was bored, indifferent, and seemed to view the affairs of the then Jews as an irritation. Pilate told them explicitly that Jesus was not guilty, but they did not want that: they wanted Jesus dead... dead, dead. [On a previous occasion, Pilate had called the then members of the Sanhedrin... "masters of falsehood."]

Now Pontius Pilate was the Roman governor of all then Palestine (Judaea). But Pilate was weak, as he seemed to have gotten the job possibly through the obvious connections of his wife, Claudia, who was part of the then powerful Roman family, the Claudi.
Before Pilate assumed control of Palestine, of which Judah was part, he changed most of the Roman garrison there, due principally to a recent Jewish tumult, and seemingly appointed battle-hardened no-nonsense Roman centurion, Longinus, as its commander or to a senior post. You didn't mess with Longinus. So Pilate was not going to tolerate tumults. When he was in Jerusalem, his residence and offices were in the Tower of Antonia, a fortress. It has been unclear to me whether it was just inside the walls of the then Jewish Temple, or just outside.

So Pilate, at the insistence of the then howling Jews in Jerusalem before the Antonia fortress, initially balked at ordering that Jesus be crucified as repeatedly demanded by them. "Crucify Him!' they roared, again and again. But Pilate instead had Jesus initially scourged, hoping that that alone would have sufficed and satisfied and quietened down the then rabid multitude, and thus obviate the need for a crucifixion, as he did not really want to order it, and additionally was urged by his wife Claudia not to do so. She, together with some of her Roman lady friends in her circle, was by this time nearly fully converted to Jesus, to Christianity. Claudia in fact provided some of the spices that Mary Magdalene was going to use on early Easter Sunday morning, as both knew one another and appeared to be friends.

After having Jesus scourged, Pilate finally bowed, cowed to the insistent demands of the then Jews and ordered that Jesus be crucified. Pilate knew well it was patently unjust, absolutely wrong, having already previously pronounced that Jesus was not guilty, but ordered it just the same. Ha, sure, Pilate washed his hands visibly in public in an attempt to exculpate himself from the dastardly deed. But not so! Pilate's consent to obey the demands of the then roaring mob and his order to crucify Jesus were condemnable, as he thus became an accomplice of the then Jews' evil:the Crime. There was absolutely no legitimate reason whatsoever, not even the slightest, that could possibly have justified killing innocent Jesus, let alone to do it by cruel inhumane crucifixion. Pilate was part of the greatest military machine that ever existed, at the height of Rome's power and domination, and so he had the power and the means and the authority to refuse the demands for the unjust crucifixion of Jesus, by teaching the then recalcitrant Jews a lesson in obedience to the rule of Rome. Instead, Pilate chose the easy way out, as he was probably keen to return to his comforts. Some time much later, Pilate suffered some detriment, which has not been specified. But he was punished by God. Jesus says in His discourse on Temptation: "One can be tempted without one's consent thereto. One becomes a sinner only by one's consent." In essence, we are tempted without our consent, but we sin with our consent. Even Jesus was tempted, variously, no different from the various temptations we ourselves face daily, including that temptation. He never consented to sin, nor ever sinned... never!

The scourging ordered by Pilate was cruel and merciless, and the then Jews who lined the Way of the Cross were just as cruel and merciless. Contrary to popular mythology, and disgraceful biased movies that exculpate the then Jews and blame the Romans, it was not the Roman cohort and their commander, Roman centurion Longinus, who persecuted and struck Jesus in various ways along the Way of the Cross, but the then Jews; and the Romans in fact had to protect Jesus from their rabid raging murderous madness. With breathtaking ingratitude, some of them had even previously received healing miracles and other charity from Jesus. Also, again contrary to mythology, Virgin Mary did not embrace Her Son during the Way of the Cross. When She eventually met Him, She approached to embrace Her beloved Son but, when She got close, She immediately saw how terribly badly bashed up and lacerated His whole Body was: one great big wound. One does not touch a raw wound. So She balked and did not embrace Her Son because embracing that lacerated Body would have caused Jesus even more immense excruciating pain. They just exchanged simple loving words: "Son." "Mother." Moreover, Jesus was also carrying a board, tied at both ends with a rope, and the rope hung over His Neck, which board read His condemnation offence: "Jesus Nazarene King of the Jews."

When Jesus duly arrived at the Golgotha mount, on a hot day, He was crucified with three big nails: one through each Hand with one near His Wrist, and the third one through his crossed Feet. He had already lost a lot of weight through loss of Blood, and loss of Water through perspiration. It was a hot day. The Cross was the cross He carried, and it was properly mortised. A real cross, not the abominable misrepresentations we see today in order to mask that horror. Roman centurion Longinus kept a clear space of some metres around the actual Crucifixion site in order to keep the then maddened Jews well away, and so let no one near except Virgin Mary and St John, who at the time was probably about 20-22 years old. That exception was a mercy of Longinus, who had previously promised Jesus at the outset that he would not make Him suffer more than what was necessary. A hardened warrior that he was, and previously accustomed to slaughters in battle fields, I doubt he was able to stop his eyes from welling with tears later on. He was tough, sure, but not callous. It was he who forced the reluctant strong man from Cyrene to go and help Jesus when He collapsed exhausted on the road in a heap, amid Cross, ropes, and board. When the Cyrenean initially refused to obey Longinus' order, attempting to trifle with him, Longinus then gave the man two choices: to either go and help Jesus as ordered, or get 10 lashes and have his donkey confiscated. The man then obeyed the order. It seems that the Romans always gave a warning before inflicting punishment on recalcitrants.

Reading Maria Valtorta narratives of Jesus' scourging, Way of the Cross, and Crucifixion, is heart rending and it's impossible not to shed a tear or two or three or more on reading those narratives, on how man can be so mean, cruel, and satanic, for Jesus said: "He who is without charity is a brute and a demon."

Jesus, therefore died on the Cross at 3.00 PM on Good Friday, due mainly as a result of the extreme pain He suffered from the beatings, the scourging, and from the nails and crucifixion, which pain then additionally engendered tetanus that resulted in still further accompanying pains. The earth responded to Jesus' Death with a frightening rumble, an apocalyptic groan, bemoaning the murder of its Creator: with a more darkening of the clouds, with a cyclonic tornado, with many streaks of lightening, and with earthquakes. Many Jews were hit by the lightening bolts, or swallowed up in the fissures that opened in the ground. Golgotha was mayhem, with the Jews maddened in terror and panic. The Roman soldiers, still disciplined, made do the best they could, though tossed about as well. Even dwellings in Jerusalem proper caught fire.

By an "eternal decree," but unbeknown to Longinus at the time, it was to be he who in due course had to pierce Jesus' Heart with a lance. Longinus, a Roman warrior who must surely have seen much blood and gore in battles, in an act he perceived in his Roman way of thinking as being only an act of human dignity and mercy, did in fact pierce Jesus' Heart, while Virgin Mary was temporarily not looking at Jesus, saying as he did so: "It is done my friend. Better so. As for a knight. And without fracturing bones... He was really a Just Man!" You see, the then Jews convinced (or bribed) Pilate to order breaking the legs of Jesus and of the two thieves who were crucified alongside Him, so that they would already be dead before the morrow, the Passover Sabbath for the then Jews. 

The Legs of Jesus were therefore not broken. The repentant thief's name was Disma. Jesus, Infinite Mercy, would also have forgiven even His traitor, Judas Iscariot, had he repented and sought forgiveness from Him. But Judas refused, despite being presented with three opportunities to do so, including one opportunity where he was lovingly urged to do so by Jesus' own Mother, Virgin Mary, and She did so in a voice so imploringly that it should have converted even the most hardened demon. Instead, Judas ran away... to hang himself. His own mother, yes, Judas had a mother, hard to believe, Mary of Simon, a widow, a holy woman and a disciple of Jesus, broke down completely when she came to learn of her son's betrayal of Jesus. But Jesus had already arranged, well beforehand, for her to be cared for by a close friend of hers who was told that that betrayal was to transpire and additionally was told not to reveal it to Judas' mother before it actually happened. Mary of Simon was one of those whom Jesus appeared and spoke to after His Resurrection, to comfort her still ongoing grief. She was still inconsolable.

Judas Iscariot, an only child and heir to his family's property, was already somewhat of a scoundrel, incorrigible, and seemingly a debauchee, when he originally joined Jesus, though discouraged by Him, because he saw His power in action and hoped to be a "minister" in His "Administration" that he thought would soon realise the then Jews' ongoing dream of world domination. Judas even had the audacity to go to a "daughter of Rome," to Pilate's own wife, Claudia, as she was thought to have the greater power, and to demand the release of Palestine from Roman occupation and rule... demanded a lessening of world domination from the ruling Romans...? from those who thought that they alone were born to rule and dominate the world...? If it weren't so serious it would be hilarious. Judas was obviously blinded by his temporal ambitions! The quest for "world domination" is an "infectious disease" that can never be eradicated from the face of the earth. Throughout history, there's always been a joker wanting to be the "top dog" of the world. The Romans used the eagle as their standard or symbol of power and domination, something that has been copied and adopted by some countries around the world, including Indonesia, Germany, and the United States. The eagle has such powerful eyesight that, from its lofty height, it can distinguish small objects on the ground, and so is able to select and devour its chosen prey. Who has not copied from the Romans? Even the Scots' bagpipes and kilts were copied from them.

When Judas finally realised that Jesus was not going to establish a temporal power, an "Administration," and the burden of appearing good became much too heavy for Judas to bear, Judas switched sides in secret and joined the camp of the Sanhedrin, which welcomed him with open arms and promised him money, power, honour, and glory, which he craved oh so badly, so badly. Ahhhhh... it promised, not gave him! Unbeknown to him, he too was placed on its hit list, to be killed after Jesus' Death to silence him, to stop him from disclosing the Sanhedrin's cabal. Judas' suicide made his murder by the Sanhedrin obviously unnecessary.

Jesus was already dead when Longinus pierced His Heart with a lance, as Blood and Water trickled down His Chest. Had Jesus been alive then, the Blood and Water would have spurted out from a pulsating Heart.

Had Jesus not been killed, He would have brought peace throughout the world. The Blood He shed from His circumcision would have sufficed for Redemption.
Jesus' dead Body was taken off the Cross by St John, Nicodemus, and Joseph of Arimathea. Virgin Mary and the women disciples stood by (by a special grace, otherwise those women disciples would previously have fled as well). When Jesus' Body was finally pried off the Cross, Virgin Mary was waiting at the foot of the Cross to receive It, and placed the Body on Her lap in the manner as depicted famously by Michelangelo's masterpiece statue, "La Pietà." [La Pietà - Italian for "The Pity"]. Mary removed the crown of thorns from the Head, stinging Herself doing so, and then attempted to tidy up the lifeless Body of Her dead Son, and clean the Body with Her many tears and with the end of Her veil that was around the loins of the Body. Mary's deep, very deep distress was heart rending. She reluctantly let go of the Body of Jesus from Her lap, It was placed in a shroud and carried to a plot of ground nearby owned by Joseph of Arimathea, and placed on a slab-stone-table in the rock tomb there. Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea then faithfully cleansed the Body of all the filth, including animal excrement, that was still stuck on It, that was thrown at Jesus by the then Jews as He wearily carried the Cross, and then applied spices on the Body in accordance with the Jewish traditions at the time. They then wrapped the Body in another clean shroud [Shroud of Turin], closed the tomb entrance by rolling the rock door over it, and then they all returned to the house of the Last Supper room, the property of Lazarus or of his sister, Mary Magdalene. Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea soon left, and John and the rest remained, with Virgin Mary going to Her separate room and commenced to pray there alone, oh so sorrowfully: Our Lady of Sorrows.

The Virgin Mary was the only one who retained belief that Her Son would rise from the dead. She also made the perplexing statement that, had She not believed in the Resurrection of Her Son then, Redemption would have been nullified. This was not explained and therefore remains a mystery, like the countless other mysteries that concern the true only God, One and Three. God sometimes does not allow man to know or understand certain things. Those who want more than what God gives, Jesus has warned, repeat the imprudence and the errors of primogenitor Eve who, simply as a curiosity, went to the "apple-tree" of test to see what was so special about it, but instead found the Unknown One there, Satan disguised as an alluring jewel, as a serpent coiled around the tree, and led into sin. Yes, Adam and Eve also had sex under that tree ("to create like God, to be like God"), and sins of the flesh are the royal road to Hell. Satan gets many converts to come his way by showing them the allure and beauty of that road, but not, obviously, Hell sitting at the end of it, otherwise few would use it. Satan's not a dummy, eh? He's smart. He deftly mixes truths with lies and thereby gains countless converts. He still has the high intelligence he once had when he was magnificent Lucifer, till he got too smart by half, wanted to supplant his Boss, but instead got the boot... into Hell. So Satan's many converts take that royal road and, before they realise it, they soon walk off its edge and... drop into the Abyss, to remain down there forever. Satan also gets many of his faithful followers to say that neither he nor Hell exists, in order to deceive people into thinking and believing that sinning has no accompanying punishments, and so gets them to sin with abandon. Many people don't perceive or feel the existence of Satan, and that's because they and he have merged into one unit, and of course it's therefore patently understandable that they can't see or perceive him outside of that unit.

According to Jesus, among Satan's other sufferings, Satan burns with desire, with remorse, with nostalgia for what he has lost, suffering not only for not being an angel, but also for not being the head of the angels, then inferior in splendour only to God. Another of Satan's punishments, his thirst to be adored, is unbearable to him. At Jesus' agony in the "garden" of Gethsemane, where Satan tormented Jesus so cruelly and mercilessly that Jesus sweat Blood, Satan even asked Jesus to change him into a man. Satan is Deceiver, Liar, among all his other countless evil titles. Never believe him. At the time of their rebellion, Satan and all the other fallen angels failed the test to adore God by refusing to do so - obviously a sin against the Holy Spirit: "denying the known Truth." During his rebellion, Satan even taunted Jesus, saying to Him that if He didn't want a rival then He should not have created him, Satan, so powerful... the created taunting the uncreated. Satan is a name and an acronym for all things evil, ascribed by God to Lucifer after his fall.

On Holy Saturday, Longinus, visiting Virgin Mary in his civilian clothes in order to give Her the spear-head (still Blood stained) that he used to open the Heart of Her Son, that She had requested through Joseph of Arimathea, said to Her that the whole matter of the Crucifixion was a "terrible thing," inferring that all the blood and gore battles he had once been involved with were mere trifles in comparison, and praised the heroism of Her Son, and regretted not having had the opportunity to know about His Doctrine while He was still alive and so thought that everything was now all finished with His Death. But She responded by introducing him to some of Jesus' apostles who were then present (only Peter and John), as being His continuators and invited him to be part of the Church. Before leaving, Longinus, who was accompanied by a soldier also in civilian clothes, said to Mary: "I will come. A religion that has as its head such a Hero can be but divine. Ave, Domina!" [Ave Domina - Latin for "Hail She-Lord" or "Hail Lady"]. Longinus, together with the same or another Roman soldier and some of Claudia's Roman lady friends, went on later to be present at the first or a Mass celebrated by St Peter. Longinus was therefore converted to Christianity, as well as the soldier who accompanied him. The Roman ladies were already so. Longinus went on to become a saint.

Golgotha was the first Mass, the first sacrifice of the Mass. The Blood of Christ was indeed materially mixed with actual Water: with the tears of Jesus' own Mother, Virgin Mary. The cloth around the loins of Jesus on the Cross was Her tears-soaked veil. The decree of the Father, and known to Mary, was that She had to be there to celebrate the first Mass, however so painful. She obeyed, as She always obeyed throughout Her whole life, the will of God, and it was that absolute obedience to the Will of God that made Her great, not solely because She was the Mother of God, although that too. And the sacrifice was offered by the then howling or silent demons there: by men who were really under demonic possession. Demonic possession can be either loud or silent. People generally know about the former, but mostly not about the latter kind: silent demonic possession, and it still exists today, albeit not known. Jesus says to leave the mystery, of this first Mass being offered by demons, to God... as a mystery.

Jesus resurrected by His own Power in the very early morning of Sunday, Easter Sunday, and soon appeared in His glorified Body and glorified Stigmata to His still sorrowful Mother who was then alone in Her room on Her knees, praying. On hearing a sound and turning around on Her knees and seeing glorified resplendent Jesus, She humbly said: "Lord My God." But He replied:"Mother!" as Jesus still viewed Her to be His most sweet Mother (and ours), who then sprang up to Her feet in joy and rushed to embrace and kiss Her Son and His glorified Stigmata countless times. She could see and touch Jesus' glorified Body because She was absolute Purity and without sin, without even the lightest. Jesus says to us about His most sweet Mother and ours: "Who seeks Mary finds Jesus. Listen to Her word, it is the same as Mine only made sweeter." Longinus was obviously one of the few lucky ones to savour that sweetness. Just as Mary brought forward the coming of the Messiah by Her prayers, so too did She bring forward the Resurrection of the Messiah, Jesus, by Her prayers. She would have died through deep sorrow had Jesus not resurrected when He did. She's the only One who can stop the punishing decrees of the Eternal Father, not because She has great or greater powers, but because the Holy Trinity will never refuse a request from their Flower. By Her absolute Purity, by Her absolute Obedience, and by Her absolute Humility, She nullified the sins of primogenitor Eve who did the opposite. And Jesus nullified the sins of primogenitor Adam. But it was imprudent and careless Eve, though highly intelligent and full of knowledge, who first rebelled and sinned and, thereby enrolling in the service of Satan, led Adam to rebel and sin, and so bore the greater condemnation when they were both kicked out of the wonderful Garden of Eden, which was then sited around Engedi, next to the now Dead Sea, about 10 miles north of Masada. Jesus says that we must not succumb to pride, as Eve did by going to the forbidden tree: the pride of believing that we can place ourselves in situations of sinning and concurrently believe that we will be strong enough not to do so. Pride invariably precedes the fall.

Jesus then showed Himself to Mary Magdalene, the first of His disciples and apostles to see Him resurrected. It is unclear whether He showed himself to her in the form of Jesus of Nazareth or in His glorified Body. But it's more likely in the former. And then in due course He appeared to many others, many concurrently: multi-location. Altogether about 500 persons or more saw, or spoke with, Jesus after His Resurrection.

It would be too long a task to give further particulars about Jesus' Way of the Cross and His Crucifixion, but I can give some particulars about His scourging, as the narrative is relatively short, and the material evidence of it is impressed on the Shroud of Turin, the real burial cloth of Jesus, though hotly disputed by some captious [fault-finding] disbelievers: today's pharisees! There's always a tribe of them around, always disputing or disparaging the truths. The journal of the Messenger of St Anthony once commissioned a team of scientists to examine the Shroud, and they found that the Shroud indicated many lashing marks with ending hammer blows. These are obviously consistent with the scourging of Jesus as narrated by Maria Valtorta below.

The so-called "scientific" study (Carbon-14 dating) which was putatively done on the Shroud in 1988 by so-called "experts" was totally and fatally flawed. Careless! Hopeless! The sample of cloth which they got putatively cut out of the Shroud, was instead cut from an attached patch added to the corner of the Shroud many centuries in the past. So while the Carbon-14 dating was indeed correct, it was not done on the Shroud proper, but on a later-day patch added thereto by a master of invisible repairs. Wrong airport.

Below, Maria Valtorta narrates the flogging of Jesus, Who was already previously bashed up by the then Jews. Note carefully that the lashing marks on the Body of Jesus in the Shroud, are fully consistent with Valtorta's description of the flogging of Jesus, hereunder:
"Jesus is led by four [Roman] soldiers to the court-yard beyond the hall [where Pontius Pilate was]." In the middle of that court-yard, which is all paved with coloured marbles, there is a high column like the one in the porch. At about three metres from the floor it has an iron bar protruding at least a metre and ending with a ring, to which Jesus is tied, with His hands joined above His head, after He has been undressed. He has on only short linen drawers [underpants] and sandals. His hands tied at His wrists are raised up as far as the ring, so that, although tall, He rests only the tips of His toes on the floor... And even that position is a torture.
"Behind Him stands one who looks like an executioner, with a clear Jewish profile; in front of Him, another man, looking like the previous one. They are armed with scourges, made of seven leather strips tied to a handle and ending with small lead hammers. They begin to strike Him rhythmically, as if they were practising. One in front and one behind, so that Jesus' trunk is in a whirl of lashes and scourges. The four soldiers, to whom He has been handed, are indifferent and are playing dice with other three soldiers who have just arrived. And the voices of the players follow the rhythm of the sound of the scourges, which hiss like snakes and then resound like stones striking the stretched skin of a drum. They beat the poor body [of Jesus], which is so slender and as white as old ivory, and then becomes covered with stripes that at first are a brighter and brighter pink shade, then violet, then it displays blue swellings full of blood, then the skin breaks letting blood flow from all sides. They redouble their cruelty on His thorax and abdomen, but there are no shortage of blows given to His legs, arms and even to His head, so that no fragment of His skin may be left without pain.
"And not a moan [from Jesus]... If He were not held up by the rope, He would fall. But He does not fall and does not groan. Only His head hangs over His chest, after so many blows, as if he had fainted.
'Hey! Stop! He must be alive when He is killed,' shouts a soldier scoffingly.
"The two executioners stop and wipe their perspiration.
'We are exhausted,' they say. 'Give us our pay, so that we may have a refreshing drink...'
'I would give you the gallows! But here you are...' And a decurian [Roman officer] throws a large coin to each executioner."
Those soldiers then pressed down, after a few failed attempts, a crown of thorns on Jesus' Head - seemingly not ordered by Pilate - made up of branches of wild hawthorn that had long hard thorns.
The late Dr. Nicholas Pende, Italian physician and world renowned endocrinologist, who especially marvelled at Maria Valtorta's adroit narration of Christ's Crucifixion, said:
"As a physician, the greatest admiration and astonishment was aroused in me for the skill with which [Maria] Valtorta describes a phenomenon [Christ's Crucifixion] that only a few consummate physicians would have known how to explain. It is the scene of Jesus' agony on the Cross: the spasms of pain, the most atrocious suffering of the Redeemer [Jesus] from the wounds of His head, of His hands and feet supporting, in those punctures, the weight of His body. In Valtorta's account, these [sufferings]provoke rigid contractions of the whole body - tetanus-like stiffening of the trunk and limbs - which do not cloud the consciousness or the will of the Dying Man [Jesus], even though they are the expressions of the greatest physical pain, produced by the greatest of tortures. The whole phenomenal progression of the agony of Jesus, as described in this Work [Poem of the Man-God - the Writings of Maria Valtorta], shows that it had been the immense pain of His body which had stopped the breathing and heart of the Son of Man [Jesus]. The greatest pity and emotion invade the Christian reader on reading in Maria Valtorta's manuscript, this astonishing page, written in a truly medical style.
[Valtorta was not a physician. God, One and Three, had given her the ability to write well as she was to write the Gospel dictated by Jesus in Italian to her. Though highly proficient herself in Italian literature, she marvelled at the literary high standard of Jesus' dictations in Italian, as also did Blessed Gabriele Allegra (who translated the Bible in Chinese). Of course, it must be remembered that Jesus merely spoke in the language, Italian, that He Himself had once created. The English translations, though excellent and convey what they are supposed to convey, do not fully compare in literacy to the original Italian.]
Pursuant to the Gospel according to Christ as dictated by Him to Italian mystic, Maria Valtorta, Jesus Himself explains how His Shroud of Turin came into being, as follows:
"You [men] have seen the crown of bruises round My kidneys. Your scientists, to give proof to your incredulity with regard to that evidence of My suffering, which is the Shroud, explain how the blood, the cadaveric perspiration and the urea of an overfatigued body, when mixed with the spices [applied to His Body upon burial pursuant to then Jewish traditions], can have produced that natural drawing of My dead tortured Body.
"It would be better to believe without the need of so many proofs to believe. It would be better to say: 'That is the Work of God' and bless God, Who has granted you an indisputable proof of My Crucifixion and of the tortures preceding it!
"But as now you are no longer able to believe with the simplicity of children, but you need scientific proofs - how poor is your faith, that without the support and the spur of science cannot stand up straight and walk - you must know that the cruel bruises of My kidneys have been the most powerful chemical agent in the miracle of the Shroud. My kidneys, almost crushed by the scourges, were no longer able to work. Like those burnt by fire, they were unable to filter, and urea accumulated and spread in My Blood, in My Body, bringing about the suffering of uraemic intoxication and the reagent that oozed out of My corpse and fixed the impression on the cloth [Shroud]. But any doctor among you, or anyone suffering from uraemia, will realise what sufferings the uraemic toxins caused to Me, as they were so plentiful as to produce an indelible impression."
"The veil of Veronica [that has the image of the Face of Christ on the Way of the Cross] is also a goad [a sting] to your sceptical souls. Since you, O rationalists, O tepid people vacillating in your faith, proceed through arid examinations, compare the face of the Veronica with that of the Holy Shroud. One is the Face of a living person, the other of a dead one. But length, width, somatic types, form, distinctive features, are identical. Superimpose the images. You will see that they correspond.  It is I.  I Who wanted to remind you how I was and how I had become out of love for you. If you had not gone astray, if you were not blind, those two Faces should be enough to bring you to love, to repentance, to God."
The killers of Jesus Christ were punished by God. Except for a very, very few, the rest of the then Jerusalem Jews who killed Jesus in 33 A.D. [A.D. - Anno Domini - Latin for "Year of the Lord"] are now in Hell; and their magnificent Temple in Jerusalem, of which they were so fiercely proud, destroyed in 70 A.D. via the hands of the Romans, never to rise again.

Jerusalem was also reduced to ruins and, depending on which authority one uses, a flexible estimate is that, in all the revolt areas in Palestine, altogether about 1,000,000 Jews were killed and about 90,000 -250,000 of them enslaved. Israel as a nation therefore ceased to exist, and the Jews' persecution of Christians finally spent. Masada, a wicked fortress town in the time of Jesus, also suffered a terrible end, and perhaps an even more atrocious beginning in the afterlife. Its inhabitants, stiff-necked, rebellious, cocky, an ant having delusions of superiority, of being able to overpower an elephant that was then the mighty Roman military machine, rather than submitting to the rule of Rome, instead essentially committed suicide, by freely consenting to kill one another. A handful refused, hid in the water cisterns, and lived to tell the tale when the Romans finally took the fortress. Some years prior to this, circa 32 A.D., in one of His then journeys of evangelisation, Jesus and His twelve apostle went to Masada, but its inhabitants menacingly drove them all out of the town. Jesus and His apostles had to flee fast, running and fearing for their lives. So maybe Masada could actually have undergone Justice.

Today's geographical Israel, in which the occasional suppressed bubbles of anti-Christianity surface from time to time, including the outrageous, disgraceful, ongoing anti-Catholic Christian slurs by the Jewish Yad Vashem museum, seems strong and invincible today, having a vast array of hundreds of nuclear missiles and of other lethal weapons, but it will fall again, for it carries the curse of God the Father for the Jews of 33 A.D. having killed His Son, whom they did not want nor guard that Gift. The Father is still waiting for the Jews’ crying repentance so that He may forgive them. Israel, meaning the Jews, will be the last to acknowledge Jesus as God and the Messiah, but then it will be too late as it will then be the end of the world, followed some time after that by the resurrection of the dead, and thence by the Last Judgement by Jesus Christ the Judge, Who will then have a face different to what people like to believe He will have: the Face of theJudge, not of the sacrificed meek Lamb of 33 A.D. when He was bashed, lashed, and then nailed and murdered on a Cross. After the Last Judgement, only two abodes will remain... eternally:Heaven and Hell.

Despite what the Jews of 33 A.D. did to Jesus Christ, Christians generally do not hate the Jews. Jesus taught us to love one another, even our own enemies. The Gospel of Jesus is one of love, not hate, and hate is censured by Jesus, as it's a cognate of Hate, that is Satan. Love and Hate cannot co-exist. Where Satan is present, God is absent. And, if one looks carefully around the world today, it will be immediately apparent where Satan is present and God is absent. War is hate!!!

Jesus says that the antidote to the Jews' predicament is found along the same lines as carried out by their murderous ancestors: the Body and Blood of Christ, meaning converting to (Catholic) Christianity and then eating the Body of Christ and drinking His Blood, meaning of course taking Holy Communion: the consecrated Host and the consecrated Wine, but only after Confession and in consequence of being admitted to the Catholic faith - as a free willing choice, without coercion or ill intent. Of course, the consecrated Host, the Eucharist, is the real Body, Blood, Soul, and Divinity of Jesus Christ under the appearance of a piece of bread, and the consecrated Wine is the real Blood of Jesus Christ under the appearance of wine: the miracles of every day, of every hour, of every minute, in the Catholic churches throughout the world. Woe to those who profane the consecrated Host, the Eucharist, and the consecrated Wine! Woe to those who touch the Eucharist, the Body of God, with profaned hands or with hands polluted by carnal lust, by sex of any kind.

It must always be remembered that Jesus Christ is true God and true Man, and that nothing whatsoever is impossible to Him. When the Father asked Jesus to become a Man in order to redeem and save man, Jesus at no time ceased being the Son of God, even when He was being formed in the Womb of His human Mother, Virgin Mary. So obviously when He died on the Cross, He died only in His human nature, but not in His divine nature which lived on. God can never die, as He is eternal, as is also eternal the created soul of every man. The soul is a particle of God. Human death, Jesus says, is the separation of the soul from the body.

Additionally, it must never be forgotten that the true only God is One and Three: God the Father, God the Son (Jesus), and God the Holy Spirit, three divine Persons, the Most Holy Trinity, yet only one God. Man has not been given the faculties to understand this holy mystery. But those in Heaven understand.

God the Holy Spirit explains the mystery of the Holy Trinity, God, in the following terms:
"There is no other God except Him: God the Father, Creator and Lord of Heaven and Earth, First Person of the most Holy Triad [Trinity] who was generated by no one because He is Eternal, and by Himself, through divine generation, He generated His Word [His Son, Jesus Christ] - through whom all things were made - the Second Person, divine, eternal, immense and perfect, equal in everything to the First [Person, God the Father] in whom He delights, just as the Son delights in the Father who generated Him, giving through this two-fold joy an origin to the Holy Spirit [Third Person] who proceeds from the Father and the Son and who is their same love, the bond which embodies them, the embrace which unites them, the fire who fuses them without creating a confusion of Persons, the peace in whom they tirelessly work and rest together in Love [Holy Spirit], through Love and with Love which proceeds from Them and which is the major attribute and the very essence of God."
[Generation does not mean created.]
Be careful, extremely careful at the outmost, in relation to the above Words of the Holy Spirit, because offending the Holy Spirit is a sin that is never forgiven throughout eternity, and that means going to Hell for the sinner of that particular sin. [(Matthew 12.32) (Mark 3.28-29) (Luke 12.10)]. Jesus has explained that one sins against the Holy Spirit by negating the known Truth, and thatthat sin is more prevalent than what many people may think. So be extremely careful, O you religious theorists! And also you, all you so-called philosophers! Maybe everyone might be better off if you all got yourselves a real job! Eh? Worth a try? Jesus' Doctrine, the Gospel, is not difficult nor convoluted. It's pretty simple: obeying the Decalogue, the immutable Ten Commandments, which He summarised in just 4 words: "Love God, love neighbour." He said that obeying the first 3 Commandments constitutes loving God, and obeying the other 7 Commandments constitutes loving one's neighbour, with the first neighbour to love is our own parents. The 7 Sacraments He instituted, as applicable, fortify man to obey the above Law... to be holy. Sorrow, He said, is the uninstituted 8th Sacrament, and the 9th Beatitude. A discussion on pain, suffering, and sorrow is beyond the scope of this religious article.

Man's purpose on earth is to conquer Heaven: boundless, so there's more than enough room there for everyone. Entrance therein is based solely on merit, not on pedigree, "arrogant right," or other fanciful entitlement such as being part of the "chosen people," whatever that "chosen people" may mean. Entrance is a long, hard, wearisome conquest. And to do so, God has given every man a free will, a length of time, and an easy roadmap to get there: obeying the immutable Ten Commandments, man's "apple-tree" test of obedience, no different in principle to what progenitors Adam and Eve once faced. Jesus says to us, break any of these Ten Commandments and you will lose eternal Life; follow His Counsels (4 Gospels) and you will grow in holiness. The 7 Sacraments, as mentioned above, provide extra strength to be holy.

Jesus also wants us to make an effort to study and know the true only God: obviously the God of the Bible, One and Three, for knowledge of God is love of God, which knowledge gathering is prayer, as is also honest work, except that the former is the "better part" or "best part," as illustrated by Jesus when He refused holy Martha's request to draw away her sister, Mary Magdalene, from His side and to help do the catering, honest work, that was underway to feed Him and all his apostles and disciples who came along with Him. Martha was then honouring Jesus as a "man," as an honoured guest, whereas Mary Magdalene was honouring Him "better" as God, the better or best part. But soon after Jesus went and consoled Martha so that she would not suffer too much from His truthful Words. Martha was always an efficient "manageress," holy, motherly, and greatly loved by Jesus, Who said that she made up for the sweetness He missed from His Mother when He was away from Her. 

Martha's sister, Mary Magdalene was Jesus' jewel of Redemption, and the parable of the lost sheep was specifically aimed at her who was then hiding nearby, weeping uncontrollably, bemoaning and genuinely repenting bitterly her life as a public sinner. And both women's brother, Lazarus, was holy and Jesus' best friend. Martha and Mary Magdalene became saints.

Before going to Jerusalem to meet His Death on the Cross, Jesus told Lazarus, who groaned, what was soon to happen to Him there, and told him to remain at his home in Bethany, and to make welcome all His apostles and disciples who would then flee in fear, but come to him seeking solace and sanctuary. Jesus also told Lazarus to forgive them in His name.

Lazarus was known as Lazarus of Bethany as well as Lazarus of Theophilus, and he seems more than highly likely to be the "Theophilus" mentioned by Luke at the beginning of his Gospel and of his Acts of the Apostles, and could have commissioned both Books as seems obviously the case. Lazarus was highly educated, had ample means, loved Jesus greatly, and obviously would have wanted to preserve in writing the memory of his best Friend, Jesus, God... Who brought him back from the dead. In due course Lazarus left Bethany, probably because the Sanhedrin still wanted him dead, and could possibly have gone to live, out of reach of the murderous Sanhedrin, at Antioch (in today's Turkey) where he had a large estate nearby and where Christianity had taken root as a result of the initial seeds of evangelisation planted there by Syntyche and Felix (John of Endor), both of whom were previously run-away slaves taken in and protected by Jesus, and soon converted to Him. The story of both personages, together with the involvement of yet another of Judas Iscariot's many treacheries, is another story beyond the scope of this one herein.

Jesus' continuators, His apostles and their continuators, have propagated His Doctrine, the Gospel, throughout the world. Now (April 2015), after 20 centuries of Christianity, society worldwide today seems just as pagan, if not even more so, as in the time when Jesus walked the earth, but with a very big difference: men now know clearly who Jesus is, know clearly what they are supposed to do, know clearly what they are disobeying, yet still strike Him just the same. Men are not obeying Jesus' Law and His Gospel, and many are striking Him or persecuting Him in His followers.

Jesus, addressing all the persecutors who "shed the blood of the good, whom they persecute because they are good," warns them of the dire consequences, clearly in the afterlife: "... that God will not one day force you to satisfy your hunger and your thirst with the blood you have shed..." Obviously, many persecutors are already doing so in Hell. Life in the eternal tortures and fires of Hell for those culprits who have persecuted Christians must indeed be so atrocious a horror as to be beyond verbal description, that will last for those persecutors throughout all endless eternity... without relief or end.... never ending!  Don't go there!

Satan, the god and beloved father of all persecutors, including those who use or abuse or lie to the courts to persecute, is a shrewd "businessman," as he gets a mighty return on his "investment." He gives his followers a temporary pleasure on earth, whatever that pleasure might be, and in return gets their eternity in Hell. Satan is a hideous monster, repulsive, animal-like, both in looks and in action. Satan hates everyone, even his own followers who love him, as he is Hate. He can never love. Tell him to nick off: "Be gone Satan, in the Most Holy Names of Jesus and Mary."
In relation to His second coming, Jesus Christ says:
"Unfortunately, I will come [again]. I say, 'unfortunately' because My coming will be one of Judgement, and tremendous judgement. If I were to come to save you, I would not speak like this and would not seek to put off the times of My coming, but, on the contrary, would anxiously rush to save you still. But My second advent [coming] will be an advent of severe, inexorable, general Judgement, and for most of you it will be a judgement of condemnation [to hell]."
And so, will the Catholic Christian Vatican follow in the steps of its ancient predecessor, the Jewish Sanhedrin, and lose the faith? As already prophesised by Our Lady of La Salette, Virgin Mary? Whose apparitions have already been approved by the Catholic Church herself as being authentic? A Catholic bishop once tried to cast a slur on those apparitions by casting a slur on one of the two seers, Melanie, accusing her of suffering from a mental illness. Instead, that same bishop himself contracted that same mental illness and never recovered from it. Presumably he's now in Hell, for Jesus said: "... who treats him [someone] as a madman, and consequently has harmed him, will be condemned by God."

Never ever offend Jesus' Mother, Virgin Mary, the Flower of the Holy Trinity, who jointly created Her Soul immaculate as an exception.

_______________________________
The foregoing is pursuant to various sources, including the Bible and mostly the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, which Gospel many religious theorists have rejected because It explains, in a clear way, the meanings of the 4 Gospels and many parts of the Old Testament. Those religious theorists, who fancifully call themselves theologians, today's pharisees, don't want their theories overturned by someone whom they seem to view as being an upstart. God will punish them, just as He punished the Jews for rejecting Jesus [Luke 20.14-18].  Who can dictate how Jesus, God, ought to manifest Himself?   Or When?  Or to whom?  Who can presume to give instructions to God?   Who is like God?... which is what St Michael the Archangel asked Lucifer [Satan] before thrusting him into Hell.  Michael means: Who is like God? I doubt that Satan is the only one in Hell for thinking, believing, and saying he was God. There is no other God outside of the God of the Bible, the God that is One and Three: Perfect, Infinite, Almighty.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.
Joseph Costa

This article is one of a trilogy of articles compiled from the writings of Maria Valtorta (1897-1961) by Joseph Costa. The three articles are:

Also, for a short biography on the Italian mystic, Maria Valtorta see:

-------------------------------------------------
Excerpts from the Writings of Maria Valtorta cited herein are with permission from the Italian publisher:
Centro Editoriale Valtortiano srl, Viale Piscicelli 89-91, 03036 Isola del Liri (FR), Italy.
http://www.mariavaltorta.com/
email: info@mariavaltorta.com
-------------------------------------------------

The Final Judgement of Humanity by Jesus the Judge

$
0
0
Last Judgement by Jesus Christ--as the Judge

Compiled by Joseph Costa from the writings of the Italian mystic, Maria Valtorta (1897-1961). This religious article might be somewhat frightful for some people. Death and Judgement are hardly joyous topics that men usually relish discussing. Those who may be susceptible to being frightened should not read on.

Pursuant to the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, He says to us:
"The knowledge of a definite judgement must not paralyse you during your lifetime or at the hour of your death. It must be a spur and a restraint, a spur urging you to do good, a restraint deterring you from evil passions."
According to Jesus Christ, true God and true Man, the earthly death of a man occurs when the soul, a spirit, separates from his body. While the body lives on, the soul remains imprisoned in that body, though always longing to return to its Origin: God. Too many souls do not return There, including those of atheists if they die unrepentant and unforgiven.

The Father creates the souls as needed. During the initial brief moment of the Father's creation of a soul, it is identical to the ones given to primogenitors Adam and Eve, but it remains pure only for "a thousandth of an instant," and then is darkened by Original Sin. The Father does not create things impure. Therefore, the soul within each of us has the knowledge of all the laws and mysterious of the universe that were once known to Adam and Eve. Original Sin has darkened all that, and done other things besides. So the knowledge is already there within us, if only we could get to it. [Don't ask me how, as I don't know.]

The soul has a better part, which Jesus calls the "soul of the soul." This better part of the soul can temporarily separate from the soul in respect of some people, but it's not death, as it returns back to the soul and body. This obviously explains the once inexplicable phenomena that some people call, "out-of-body experiences."

A soul is a particle of God, Who is Infinite, and, like Him, is eternal. The soul is infused into the woman's egg-foetus at conception, and it carries a remembrance of its Origin: God, One and Three. The first thing that commences to be formed upon conception is the heart. Abortion is therefore murder, carried out in the killing fields of their sinful mothers: their wombs.

By rebelling, Satan took away the joy of God from being the Father of all His children, men, created by His power.

Every man is subject to three judgements.

The first judgement is made by a man himself, of himself, by the way he chooses, of his own free will, to live on earth.

The second judgement is made by Jesus Christ upon a man's earthly death, which results in his soul being consigned into Heaven, or Purgatory and thence into Heaven, or into Hell. Limbo still exists.

The third judgement, the Last Judgement, is of course the subject of this article and is explained hereunder.

While a man lives on earth, his soul, a spirit and therefore unseen by the human eye but seen by the Eye of God, takes on the shape of his living. If a man is holy, his soul takes on a beautiful shape; but if a man is sinful, his soul takes on a monstrous hideous shape. And so, after the resurrection of the dead, when the body is finally reunited to its soul, the body then takes on the shape of that soul: beautiful if holy and set to live eternally in Heaven with God, or monstrous and hideous if set to live eternally in the tortures and fires of Hell with Satan. That reunion of body and soul of every man, from primogenitors Adam and Eve to the last man on earth, constitutes the Last Judgement. The damned souls in Hell are temporarily removed from that horror for this Last Judgement, and thence cast back into Hell again with body and soul reunited. Don't go there! The pleasure of a temporary mortal sin on earth is not worth an eternity of pains and sufferings in Hell.

There are no other Judges in the afterlife outside of Jesus Christ. Woe to those who have struck Him, either directly or in His followers, the persecuted Christians.

A sketchy vision (or prophesy) of the resurrection of the dead has been in existence for centuries in the Old Testament of the Bible, as narrated by real prophet Ezekiel. I was not aware that it was such, until Jesus explained that it was such, via His Dictations to Maria Valtorta, who received a much fuller vision.

Below, therefore, are the respective visions shown to Ezekiel and to Maria Valtorta, followed by some Comments by Jesus Christ, the only Judge in the afterlife.

Ezekiel outlines his vision of the resurrection of the dead: In the Old Testament of the Bible, in the Book of Ezekiel, Ezekiel says:
"So I prophesied as I was commanded; and as I prophesied, there was a noise, and behold a rattling; and the bones came together, bone to its bone. And as I looked, there were sinews on them, and flesh had come upon them, and skin had covered them;" (Ezekiel 37.7-8)
Hereunder, Maria Valtorta outlines her much fuller vision of the resurrection of the dead and of the Last Judgement by Jesus Christ the Judge, together with His Comments:
"What I see this evening:

"An immense expanse of land. A sea, so great it is without limits. I say 'land' because there is some land as in fields and in roads. But there is not one tree, not one stalk, not a blade of grass. Dust, dust and more dust.

"I see this in a light that is not light. A brightness barely outlined, livid, of a violet-green shade like one notices at the time of a very violent storm or of total eclipses. A light, causing fear, of extinguished stars. Lo: the sky is deprived of astral lights. There are no stars, no moon, no sun. The sky is empty, as also the earth. The former stripped of its flowers of light, the latter of its vegetal and animal life. They are two immense remnants of what 
[once] was.

"I have all the leisure 
[I need] to see this desolate vision of the death of the universe, which I think would have [had] the same appearance at its first moment; when there was already a sky and earth, but the former unpopulated with stars and the latter naked of life: a globe already solidified but still uninhabited, flying through space while awaiting the Finger of the Creator [Jesus] to give it grasses and animals.

"Why do I understand that this is a vision of the death of the universe? Through one of those 'second voices' which I know, not from whom they come, but which within me do what the chorus does in the ancient tragedies: 
[play] the part of guides about special aspects which the protagonists do not illuminate. This is just what I mean and which I will tell you about later.

"While I swing my gaze around on this desolate scene, the necessity of which I do not understand, I see, erect in the middle of a limitless plain - and emerged from where I do not know - I see Death. A skeleton which laughs with Its bared teeth and Its empty eye-sockets, Queen of that dead world, and wrapped in Its shroud as in a mantle. It has no scythe. It has already scythed. It swings Its empty gaze over Its harvest and smirks.

"It has its arms folded on Its breast. Then It unfolds them, those skeleton arms, and opens Its hands of nothing more than naked bones and, since It is a giant and omnipresent figure - or better said, a very near figure - It rests a finger on me, the index finger of the
 [its] right hand, on my forehead. I feel the iciness of the pointed bone which seems to perforate my forehead and enter like a needle of ice into my head. But I understand that this has no other significance than that of wanting to recall my attention to what is about to happen.

"In fact, with Its left arm It makes a gesture indicating to me the wide expanse on which we stand there: It, Death, the Queen, and I, the only one alive. At Its mute command, given with the skeleton fingers of Its left hand and with a rhythmical turning to the right and to the left of Its head, the earth is cleft 
[parted] into thousands and thousands of fissures. And in the bottom of these dark furrows are scattered white things, but I don't understand what they are.

"While I try to think of what they are, Death continues with Its gaze and command to plough the sod as with a ploughshare, and the land is opened up always more, as far as the distant horizon; and Death furrows the waves of the seas - which are deprived of any sails - and the waters are opened up in liquid chasms.

"And then from the furrows of the land and from the furrows of the sea those white things that I saw scattered and dislocated rise up, recomposing themselves. There are millions and millions and millions of skeletons which surface from the oceans, which straighten up on the ground. Skeletons of all heights. From the tiny ones of infants with small hands like little dusty spiders, to those of adult men, and even giants whose bulk make one think of certain antediluvian beings. And they stand
 [there] astonished and as if trembling, like those awakened suddenly from a deep sleep and who are disoriented as to where they are.

"The sight of all those skeleton bodies, growing white in that 'non-light' of the Apocalypse, is dreadful.

"And then, around 
[each of] those skeletons, there slowly condenses a mist, like a fog rising from the opened ground, from the opened seas. It takes on form and density, it becomes flesh, a body like ours, like us who are living. The eyes - or rather the eye-sockets - fill in with irises; the cheek-bones become covered with cheeks and over the naked jaw-bones the gums spread out, the lips reform themselves, the hair returns on the skulls, the arms shape themselves, the fingers become nimble, and the whole body comes alive again, just as ours is. The same [as ours], but different in appearance.

"There are very beautiful bodies, of a perfection of forms and colours which make them like masterpieces of art. There are others of them that are hideous, not from lameness or deformities true and proper, but in their general appearance which is more that of a brute beast than of a man. Grim eyes, a contorted face, a beastly appearance and, what strikes me more, a gloom that emanates from the body increasing the lividness of the air that surrounds them. While the most beautiful ones have laughing eyes, a serene face, a gentle appearance, and they emanate a luminosity that forms a halo around their being from head to feet, and radiates around them.

"If all were like the former 
[ugly bodies], the darkness would have become total, to the point of concealing everything. But by virtue of the latter [beautiful bodies], the luminosity not only perdures [continues to exist] but increases, so much so that I can notice all quite well.

"As for the ugly ones, about whose destiny as the accursed I have no doubts, since they bear this curse marked on their forehead, they are silent, casting frightened and grim looks around, below and above them, and they group themselves on one side at some intimate command which I don't hear, but which must be given by someone and perceived by these risen ones. The very beautiful ones also join themselves together smiling and looking with pity mixed with horror at the ugly ones. And they sing, these very beautiful ones, they sing a slow and soft chorus of blessing to God.

"I forgot to say that the bodies were all naked but that it didn't make sense, as if malice were dead too: in them and in me. And then, for the bodies of the damned, their darkness made a screen, and for that of the blessed, their very light made a garment. Therefore what is animality in us disappeared under the emanation of the internal spirit, a master 
[who is] quite cheerful or quite despaired of the flesh.

"I see nothing else. I understand that I have seen the final resurrection....

"And now Jesus begins to speak:"

Jesus Christ, true God and true Man, explains...

"When time is ended and life must be only Life in the heavens, the whole world [earth] will return, as you [Maria Valtorta] thought, to being what it was in the beginning, before it is completely dissolved. Which will happen when I have judged [it].

"Many think that from the moment of the end 
[of time] to the universal Judgement will be only a moment. But God will be good to the end, O daughter [Maria Valtorta]. Good and just.

"Not all those living at the last hour will be saints, nor all damned. Among the former will be those who are destined for Heaven but who have something to expiate. I would be unjust if I cancelled for them the expiation 
[in Purgatory] that I also threatened for all those who preceded them and found themselves in the same condition as these [last saved ones] at the hour of their death.

"Therefore, while justice and the end will come for other planets, and like torches on which one puffs, the stars of the heavens will be extinguished one by one, and darkness and cold will go on increasing, in My hours which are your centuries - and already the hour of darkness has begun, in the firmament 
[universe] as in hearts - those living in the last hour, those who have died at the last hour, and have merited Heaven but still need to be cleansed, will go into the purifying fire [of Purgatory]. I will increase the heat of that fire so that their purification may be quicker and the blessed do not wait too long to bring their holy flesh to glorification and make it, too, enjoy their God, their Jesus, in His perfection and in His triumph.

"This is why you saw the earth devoid of grasses and trees, of animals, of men, of life; and the oceans deprived of sails: motionless expanses of still waters, since there will be no need of their movement any more in order to give life to fish in those waters, as there will be no need of heat any more for the earth to give life to crops and to beings. This is why you saw the firmament
[universe] emptied of its luminaries, with no more fires and with no more lights. Light and heat will no longer be necessary for the earth - now an enormous corpse carrying in itself the corpses of all the living, from Adam [first created man] to the last [descendent] son of Adam.

"Death, My last handmaid on Earth, will accomplish Its final task, and then It too will cease to be. Death will be no more. But only Life eternal - in bliss, or in horror. Life in God, or life in Satan for your 'I' (ego) re-composed in soul and body."

Thereafter, only two things will remain which are eternal: "Paradise: light, joy, peace, love; Hell: darkness, sorrow, horror, hatred."
Jesus says: "Man is frugal [careful] in his days [living on earth], and death horrifies him. The more he is enveloped in the darkness of false religions or in unbelief, the more he fears death. But he who comes to the true Faith [true Christianity] is no longer terrified of death because he knows that beyond death there is an eternal life where spirits [souls] will meet again and where there will be no more pains or separations."
The foregoing is pursuant to the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta.
Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.
Joseph Costa

-------------------------------------------------
Excerpts from the Writings of Maria Valtorta cited herein are with permission from the Italian publisher:
Centro Editoriale Valtortiano srl, Viale Piscicelli 89-91, 03036 Isola del Liri (FR), Italy.
http://www.mariavaltorta.com/
info@mariavaltorta.com 
-------------------------------------------------

This article is one of a trilogy of articles compiled from the writings of Maria Valtorta (1897-1961) by Joseph Costa. The three articles are:

Also, for a short biography on the Italian mystic, Maria Valtorta see:

Novena to the Sacred Heart of Jesus

$
0
0
The Novena to the Sacred Heart of Jesus begins Thursday, June 4, 2015

The most Sacred Heart of Jesus! The burning Heart of God which pours forth His infinite love for us! It is perhaps the greatest of all the devotions, as it is centered in the Eucharistic Heart of Jesus. It is said to be St Padre Pio's favorite devotion and he recited the novena prayer below every day for all those who asked his prayers. Like many Saints, Padre Pio knew the power of the infinite love and mercy that comes forth from the Sacred Heart of Jesus. 

This year (2015), the Church celebrates the Feast of the Sacred Heart of Jesus on Friday, June 12,  and so this year the Novena to the Sacred Heart of Jesus begins Thursday, June 4, 2015. 

By far the most popular and traditional novena to the Sacred Heart of Jesus would be the one below that St Margaret Mary Alocoque herself promulgated. It is also the novena that St Gemma Galgani recited when she was miraculously cured by Jesus, and also the one that St Padre Pio recited daily, as mentioned above. The beauty of it is that it incorporates both a tender love for Jesus and His most Sacred Heart, and also a tender devotion to His Mother, the most Blessed Virgin Mary
____________________________________________

Efficacious Novena to the Sacred Heart of Jesus
(To be recited daily for 9 consecutive days)

I.) O my Jesus, you have said: "Truly I say to you, ask and you will receive, seek and you will find, knock and it will be opened to you." Behold I knock, I seek and ask for the grace of...... (here name your request)
Our Father....Hail Mary....Glory Be to the Father....
Sacred Heart of Jesus, I place all my trust in you.

II.) O my Jesus, you have said: "Truly I say to you, if you ask anything of the Father in my name, he will give it to you." Behold, in your name, I ask the Father for the grace of.......(here name your request)
Our Father...Hail Mary....Glory Be To the Father....
Sacred Heart of Jesus, I place all my trust in you.

III.) O my Jesus, you have said: "Truly I say to you, heaven and earth will pass away but my words will not pass away." Encouraged by your infallible words I now ask for the grace of.....(here name your request)
Our Father....Hail Mary....Glory Be to the Father...
Sacred Heart of Jesus, I place all my trust in you.

O' Sacred Heart of Jesus, for whom it is impossible not to have compassion on the afflicted, have pity on us poor sinners and grant us the grace(s) which we ask of you, through the Sorrowful and Immaculate Heart of Mary, your tender Mother and ours.

Hail, Holy Queen, Mother of Mercy, our life, our sweetness and our hope! To thee do we cry, poor banished children of Eve. To thee do we send up our sighs, mourning and weeping in this valley of tears! Turn, then, O most gracious Advocate, thine eyes of mercy toward us, and after this, our exile, show unto us the blessed fruit of thy womb, Jesus. O clement, O loving, O sweet Virgin Mary; pray for us, O holy Mother of God, that we may be made worthy of the promises of Christ.

St. Joseph, foster father of Jesus, pray for us.

--Novena promulgated by St. Margaret Mary Alacoque (1647-1690)

"O' Heart of love, I place all of my trust in You. For I fear all things from my own weakness, but I hope for all things from Your goodness." -St. Margaret Mary Alacoque
_________________________________________________________


Some of the promises that Jesus made to St. Margaret Mary Alacoque for those who make the devotion to His most Sacred Heart:

(1) "I will give them all the graces necessary in their state of life. 

(2) I will establish peace in their homes. 

(3) I will comfort them in all their afflictions. 

(4) I will be their secure refuge during life, and above all, in death. 

(5) I will bestow abundant blessings upon all their undertakings. 

(6) Sinners will find in my Heart the source and infinite ocean of mercy. 

(7) Lukewarm souls shall become fervent. 

(8) Fervent souls shall quickly mount to high perfection. 

(9) I will bless every place in which an image of my Heart is exposed and honored. 

(10) I will give to priests the gift of touching the most hardened hearts. 

(11) Those who shall promote this devotion shall have their names written in my Heart. 

(12) I promise you in the excessive mercy of my Heart that my all-powerful love will grant to all those who receive Holy Communion on the First Fridays in nine consecutive months the grace of final perseverance; they shall not die in my disgrace, nor without receiving their sacraments. My divine Heart shall be their safe refuge in this last moment." 

The unique spiritual events in the life of St Joan of Arc

$
0
0
The remarkable heavenly graces in the life of St. Joan of Arc

"Act, and God will act." -St Joan of Arc

Even the greatest Saints have occasionally completely misinterpreted the prophesies given to them
Towards the end of her harsh and very unjust imprisonment, a Voice from heaven revealed to St Joan of Arc:
"You will be released on May 30th!"

Oh, how her heart leaped with joy at the revelation of her imminent release from the torturous prison, after having suffered a rigorous imprisonment for one year! She gloriously shared this great news of her forthcoming release with the few people who were allowed to visit and attend to her.

What she didn't know, but soon learned, was that the promised "release" consisted of the terror of her being burned alive at the stake, her soul thus being released from this life, to fly to heaven to be with her Jesus. -How different is the perspective from heaven than that of us here on earth! "For My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, declares the Lord."(Isaiah 55:8) And so we see how even the greatest Saints can completely misinterpret what would seem to be a very simple and straightforward prophesy.

Thus we ourselves would be very wise not to have too much confidence in our capacity to understand and interpret the messages from heaven! For in her great humility, St Joan of Arc recognized her human frailty, and during her tortuous imprisonment and trial she told her friends that out of her human weakness she could not be sure what things she might say under torture or duress – and told them to please give witness to others of her intention to serve the Lord faithfully, regardless of whatever she might say while in agony. As it turned out, she publicly kept her faith in God to the painful end – but in her great humility she recognized her human frailty and thus she made provisions for it if she weakened. Oh, the wisdom of a 19 year old that shines before men!

St. Joan of Arc prays and brings a dead baby back to life so that it might be baptized. -Baby said to have been dead for 3 days
In the Spring of 1430, Joan had just arrived in Lagny-sur-Marne, France, where she was to lead the French forces there against the English. It was there, in the midst of war, that the miracle occurred.

According to her own testimony, she was called upon to join some other young women who were praying in a Church beseeching God and the Blessed Virgin Mary on behalf of a dead baby, that it might be revived long enough to baptize it. Here is Joan's own testimony
"I was told that the girls of the town were gathered before the statue of our Lady and wanted me to come and pray to God and our Lady to bring a baby back to life. So I went and prayed with the others. And finally life appeared in him, and he yawned three times. Then he was baptized, and soon afterwords he died, and was buried in consecrated ground.

For three days, I was told, he had shown no signs of life, and he was as black as my jacket. But when he yawned his color began to come back. And I was on my knees there with the other girls, praying before our Lady."


Her obedience to the heavenly "Voices"
During her unjust trial before the tribunal, Joan revealed under oath some details of who were the heavenly voices and visitors that guided and led her into battle against the English, and how often they came to her. The heavenly visits began in the summer of 1424 at age 13, when she says she was suddenly "...surrounded by a great light, and then I heard a revelation from God through a Voice which told me to be prayerful, to frequent the sacraments of the Church, and to always trust in the Lord for help."

At first she did not know whom the Voice was, but on the third occasion she then "knew" it was the voice of an Angel. During her trial she specifically stated that during her lifetime she had received numerous visits from 4 heavenly Visitors:  St. Michael the Archangel and the Angel Gabriel, particularly leading up to, and during the battles against the English. The two other primary heavenly visitors who guided and helped her were St. Catherine of Alexandria and also St Margaret of Antioch.

Without going into details here--for there are numerous biographies on the internet about St Joan of Arc---suffice it to state that through the holy Will of God, these heavenly voices and visions led the teenage Joan to become the leader of the French army, who through her extraordinary courage and guidance, eventually ousted the occupying English forces from France, and restored Charles, the king of France, to his rightful throne.

While many biographers rightly point out that Joan was almost * always obedient to her "Voices", even unto her horrible death at the stake, it should also be pointed out that she also remained obedient to the Church, as is revealed on a number of occasions during her trial, where she sought to obey even the often unjust requests and directives of Bishop Pierre Cauchon, her primary accuser. And during her trial when asked if she would submit herself to the determination of the Church, she replied:
"I refer myself to our Lord who sent me, to Our Lady, and to all of the blessed Sants in Paradise. It seems to me that our Lord and the Church are one and the same, and that no one should make difficulties about this. Why do you make difficulties about Them being one and the same?"

The fact remains that she was never given any directives by the legitimate Church authority concerning her heavenly visitors, so she remained free throughout her life to obey her "Voices." Had her priest spiritual director, confessor or other legitimate Church authority told her otherwise, one can only assume that she would have obeyed their directives. Yet we must concede something here---During her trial when she was asked about obedience to the Church, she replied: “They [the Voices] do not order me to disobey the Church, but God must be served first.”

*One has to say that she was almost always obedient to her Voices, because on one occasion while in prison she jumped out of the window of the  Beaurevoir Tower in an effort to escape, and she herself admits that: "Almost every day St. Catherine warned me not to jump; that God would help me and also the people of Compiegne. [The English were then advancing on the city of  Compiegne] And I said to St Catherine that if God intended to help the people of Compiegne, then I intended to be there helping too."  The height of the jump was said to be at least 65 feet, nevertheless she only received a few bumps and bruises, but she was immediately recaptured. Afterwards, her testimony during the trial reveals that she was deeply repentant for having disobeyed St. Catherine.

To sum up very succinctly this topic of her obedience to the heavenly voices, His Excellency Thomas Basin, bishop of Lisieux wrote the following not long after her holy death:

"Regarding her mission, and the apparitions and revelations that she said she had, everyone has the right to believe as he pleases, to reject them or not, according to his point-of-view or way of thinking. What is important regarding these visions is the fact that Joan had herself no shadow of a doubt regarding their reality, and it was their effect upon her, and not her natural inclination, that impelled her to leave her parents and her home to undertake great perils and to endure great hardships — and, as it proved, a terrible death.  It was these visions and voices, and they alone, which enabled her to believe that she would succeed in saving her country and in placing her king on his throne.  It was these visions and voices which finally enabled her to do those marvelous deeds, and accomplish what appeared to all the world as impossible."

The greatest Saints are human too! In a moment of weakness, Joan momentarily renounces her visions and mission
On May 24, 1431 Joan was taken to a scaffold set up in the cemetery next to Saint-Ouen Church, and told that she would be burned immediately unless she signed a document renouncing her visions and that she must agree to stop wearing soldiers' clothing. Under deep duress after a years worth of privation in a torturous prison, she signed the document saying: "I would rather sign it than burn."

On May 28, Joan recanted her previous abjuration, donned men's apparel once more, and was accused of relapsing into heresy. In reply to this new charge of relapse she said:
"What I said, I said for fear of the fire. Since then, my Voices have told me that I did a very wicked thing in confessing that what I had done [by leading the war against the English] was not well done. They told me that God, through St. Catherine and St. Margaret, helped me to understand the great treason that I consented to by making that abjuration and revocation to save my own life, and that I was damning myself to save my life. If I should say that God had not sent me I should damn myself. It is true that God has sent me.

"Pray for those who persecute you"- St Joan of Arc pleads to her enemies to retreat before leading the attack against them
We may take yet another important lesson from the heroic life of St. Joan of Arc. Despite the fact that she is often portrayed with armor and sword, the truth is that she disliked bloodshed and longed for peace. She refused to wield her own sword in battle: it was used as a threat to the enemy and held aloft as a signal to her soldiers.

For about an hour prior to many of her battles, before leading the attack she would tearfully plead with the English soldiers to surrender or withdraw. She would have been perfectly happy for them to withdraw from the French positions they held, for she bore them no animosity. Usually during that hour she would be the recipient of the most vulgar and obscene taunts from the Englishmen. Once she was satisfied she could not persuade them to retreat, the battle commenced, and the teenage girl who had been tearfully pleading a few moments earlier, would encourage her men to fight heroically and fiercely.

Thus, she loved her enemies, bore them no ill will, and would have been perfectly content for them to withdraw to their own territory, and live in peace. Many of her fellow soldiers testified how after the bloody battles she often wept upon seeing the dead soldiers on both sides. There is even one occasion that is widely reported where she held one of the dying enemy soldiers in her arms during his last moments, encouraging him in making his confession to the accompanying priest.

Some notable replies from Joan at her trial an at her holy death
-“Do you know if you are in the grace of God?”
“If I am not, may God place me there; if I am, may God keep me there. I should be the saddest in all the world if I knew that I were not in the grace of God. But I think, if I were in a state of sin, the Voice would not come to me. And I wish that everyone heard It as I do! – Saturday, Feb. 24, 1431

-“Was it God who prescribed to you the dress of a man?” [Concerning her 40 pound suit of armor]
“What concerns this dress is a small thing – less than nothing. I did not take it by the advice of any man in the world. I did not take this dress or do anything but by the command of Our Lord and of the Angels.”

-“Which did you care for most, your banner or your sword?”
“Better, forty times better, my banner than my sword!”

-“In what likeness did Saint Michael appear to you?”
“I did not see a crown; and I know nothing of his dress.”

-Was he then naked?”
“Do you think God has not wherewithal to clothe him?”


Warning Joan of Arc issued to her judges:
"You say that you are my judge; take good heed of what you do, because in truth I am sent by God, and you put yourself in great peril. I give you this warning so that if our Lord punishes you for it, my duty to warn you is done." 

Joan of Arc's response to the threat of torture:
"Truly, if you were to tear me limb from limb and separate my soul from my body, I would not say anything more. Yet, if I did say anything, afterwards I would always declare that you made me say it by force!" 

Joan's response when she learned how she would die:
"Oh! Am I to be so horribly and cruelly treated? Alas! That my body, clean and whole, which has never been corrupted, should this day be consumed and burned to ashes! Ah! I would far rather have my head chopped off seven times over, than to be burned!" 

Joan speaking to Bishop Pierre Cauchon after learning of her impending execution:
"Bishop, I die through you" 

At her death, Joan asking for a crucifix to be held level with her eyes:
"Hold the crucifix up before my eyes so I may see it until I die." 

St. Joan of Arc's last words:
"Jesus, Jesus, Jesus!" 
_______________________
"I place trust in God, my creator, in all things; I love Him with all my heart."-St Joan of Arc
-St Joan of Arc, pray for us!

Beware of psychic mediums: Spirit guides are demonic and evil

$
0
0
Spirit guides, known as "familiar" spirits, are almost always demonic in nature

"Uncle Ponto"- the familiar spirit who almost led a despairing man to suicide
The exorcist, Fr. Malachi Martin, in his popular book “Hostage to the Devil: The Possession and Exorcism of Five Contemporary Americans" (which can be read for free here) relates a true story of a "spirit guide"--often called a "familiar spirit"---known as "Uncle Ponto", who attached himself to a young California man in the 1970's named Jamsie.

This "Uncle Ponto" as this demon called himself, was a deformed looking person who began appearing to Jamsie during a troubled period in his teens. “All I’m asking for, all I ever asked for,” Jamsie remembers Uncle Ponto saying softly as he drove onto Highway 101,“is that you let me come and live with you. I won’t be in the way. You need a friend like me.”

Uncle Ponto would often appear out of nowhere, suddenly sitting in the back seat of Jamsie's car for example, showing himself through Jamsie's rear view mirror. At first, Jamsie was quite startled upon first seeing Uncle Ponto, for Ponto's appearance was a strange looking caricature of a man, and he had always thought in the back of his mind that Uncle Ponto might be an evil spirit, yet as time went on there were times he appreciated and even relished the eerie company of Ponto, and often he got a kick out of their encounters.

As time went on, little by little the familiar spirit Uncle Ponto began to appear more and more to Jamsie, often giving him day to day suggestions on what he should do in different areas of his life. In fact, he often became overbearing, and did not like it if Jamsie did not take his advice. And as the years continued to pass, Ponto became more and more of a pestering nuisance. Ponto continually sought to isolate Jamsie, saying that he was his only true friend and that nobody else understood him like he did.

Fortunately through a friend Jamsie met a Catholic priest named Fr. Mark. On that evening Jamsie had visited with the priest, Fr. Mark had treated him to mushroom soup made from his own recipe. Afterward, Jamsie had talked with him into the small hours of the morning, telling him of his early life, of Ponto’s harassment, and of his own growing deep despair and continual anger against life.

But several times during that conversation, Jamsie had found himself incapable of going along with what Mark proposed: to get rid of Uncle Ponto. Always, at that point, Jamsie felt an unaccountable fear. If Ponto no longer existed in his life, what would happen? It was just as if Ponto represented some form of security.

Spirit guides\Familiar spirits will never say the holy name of Jesus with devotion
Yet, two very important lessons came out of  Jamsie's meeting with Fr. Mark:
1) Uncle Ponto did not like Fr. Mark at all, and interestingly he was not present at all during Jamsie's visit with Fr. Mark, but afterwards Ponto told him never to speak with Fr. Mark again, and Ponto derisively nicknamed Fr Mark “Mushroom-Souper,”

2)  One of Fr. Mark's suggestions to Jamsie to rid himself of "Uncle Ponto" was to say the holy name of Jesus in his presence, and if he somehow could not, then to spell it out the Name of Jesus one letter at a time. On one occasion soon afterwards, Ponto was being more overbearing than usual, and Jamsie had had enough. In an attempt to silence Ponto, Jamsie said“You’re the son of the Father of Lies!” he shouted poisonously at Ponto. “That’s what Mark said Jesus called him . .”---at the word "Jesus" Jamsie’s ears were split by a high-pitched scream from Ponto.“DON’T!” Ponto shouted. “Don’t mention that person’s name in my presence. Don’t mention THAT!”

Sr. Josefa Menendez
We see this hatred from the demons for the holy Name of Jesus revealed through the lives of numerous mystics. In fact, it is the easiest and simplest way to "test the spirits", as John the apostle advises in (1 John 4:1). With this in mind we can see for example how in her journal Sr. Josefa Menendez writes:
"On the night of the 13th or 14th of January, 1922  the devil began once more to torture me. He tried to force me to abandon my vocation. In his increasing fury he even tried to deceive me by taking on the appearance of Jesus."

And since in the following days and weeks the demon continued to try to appear to her as Jesus, and as various Angels and Saints, eventually to remedy this problem her spiritual director, Father Boyer O.P. at first had her renew her profession vows [as a nun] whenever a "heavenly" visitor would appear, which would naturally repel and fill an evil spirit  with disgust, but after consulting the lives of the Saints and their experiences in this area, he then advised her that immediately upon the appearance of any "visitor", he told her to recite the 'Divine Praises' of which she was to ask the visitors to immediately repeat after her. In their great pride and hatred for God the demons could never utter any of the "Blessings" of the Divine Praises [ie- the "Blessed be God" and "Blessed be Jesus Christ" etc..]

Josefa's spiritual director likely discovered this powerful weapon in discerning the heavenly vs. demonic visitors from the life of St Gemma Galgani (1878-1903), for it was precisely through the reciting of the "Divine Praises" that Gemma was finally able to thwart the devil who was frequently appearing to her under different disguises in an effort to deceive her. For as Gemma learned (thanks to her spiritual director, Venerable Fr. Germanus C.P.) that the devil with his polluted lips is never able to utter such words of praise and benediction. In Gemma's case, when a visitor would appear, she would simply say "Blessed be Jesus and Mary!"  If the spirit was sent from God, the spirit would always reply back to her with the same exclamation"Blessed be Jesus and Mary!"

If however the spirit was not of God, it would either not reply to her exclamation, or it would say simply "Blessed be!", the simple reason being that demons will never utter the holy Names of Jesus and Mary with devotion, however the heavenly visitors were more than happy to oblige in their response with great love and devotion. With this testing of the spirits, both Josefa Menendez and St Gemma were then always able to immediately identify the authenticity of her "visitors."

One very important thing to note here is the significant difference between the authentic mystics of the Church, and psychic mediums is that the heavenly visitors of the mystic-Saints come on their own accord by the divine will and permission of God, whereas the visitors of the psychic mediums are channeled and called upon by the mediums themselves. And this latter action of channeling spirits is the biblical sin of necromancy.

Unfortunately for Jamsie and many others, by the time they realize the truth concerning their familiar spirits, the spirits already have quite a hold on their whole life, and will influence and control much of what they do, or don't do. These "spirit guide" entities have no intentions of letting go, and their unfortunate victims will become trusting and eventually dependent upon these spirits. And as long as they're oppressed and obsessed with these spirits, they typically feel little or no need to pray to God, or to seek Him in any way. In other words, demons wean people away from a close personal relationship with Jesus with beliefs and ideas that are contrary to the Gospel.

The demonic deception of mediums and psychics--Why bother with all of this "Jesus stuff" if all of my deceased relatives are happy and in the light?
The 'modus operandi' or primary purpose of the demons is to very discreetly deceive and to tempt---for sure they do not come to us with horns on their head and a pitchfork! At first they gladly seek to deceive us and lead us away from God through pleasant thoughts and ideas, which on the surface seem innocuous, such as encouraging the idea that all of our deceased relatives are "in the light" and are very happy in the next life, without of course any specific mention of heaven though, because this would bring God into the picture.

Yet, if all of our deceased relatives are in the light of heaven as the channeled dead spirits of the psychic mediums would have us believe, then what need is there of the Gospel message of repentance for sin? Why then bother with going to Church to worship God and all of the "Jesus stuff" and the need for forgiveness of sins? What need is there then of even loving and praying to God, if even your deceased "Uncle Fester", the blasphemous domestic abuser, is now happy and in the light? -There we have the primary nature of the demons seduction when it comes to psychics and mediums. And in their deceptions the demons do not counterfeit copper, but only gold.

If at first the demons can deceive a person with happy feel good doctrines in this way, they will then later inspire one to other deceptions against God, and will eventually tempt one to despair. They are in it for the long game, and one's eternal soul is the steaks.

The prevalence of the demonic in the world today- Many Christians are giving away their inheritance for "a bowl of stew"
"Then Jacob gave Esau bread and stew; and he ate and drank, and rose and went on his way. Thus Esau despised his birthright." Genesis 25: 29-34
Genesis 25 shows us how Esau despises his birthright as firstborn consecrated to God, and sells it to his brother for a bowl of stew.

As the owner of this website, it is very disheartening for me to see that of the 115+ articles on this website, by far the most visited article each day is the article I wrote on "How to get rid of Evil Spirits, Demons and Ghosts" 

I had written this article on how to get rid of evil spirits a few years ago in reply to the numerous emails I have received from people who are plagued by malevolent spirits, who were often driving them to despair. It is sad for me to see that this one article is always at the top of the website page visit list each day, when there are so many inspiring and edifying articles on this website. This simply shows how our Western culture is now heavily besieged by evil spirits which have deeply infiltrated our societies once based on Christian principles and ideals. Many of the christian baptized have sold their birthright to Spiritualist and "New Age" beliefs and practices by personally visiting psychic mediums and clairvoyants, or attending seminars and workshops on "How to get in touch with your Spirit guides" and similar themed conferences.

It's no wonder then that many souls in our Western society are now under the influence of the demonic, and have replaced christian beliefs and practices with pagan ones. If one abandons the crucified Jesus and His teachings on sacrificial love and repentance for sin etc. to seek after more "happy and easy" doctrines, such as where everybody goes to a happy place of light, then what inevitably happens? "To where else would we go, for You alone have the words of eternal life" as Jesus disciples had wisely once said.

Spirit guides may at first seem benevolent, but will inevitably turn malevolent
Closing now the true story of Jamsie and the familiar spirit "Uncle Ponto" who at first seemed benevolent, but in time became malevolent and harassed and plagued him almost constantly. In deep despair Jamsie almost committed suicide by jumping off a cliff, all the while the malignant Ponto was encouraging him to jump, saying: “Jamsie! Be a man. Get it over with!” and repeating over and over: “Jump-uh! Jump-uh! Jump-uh! Jump-uh!”

In the last moment Jamsie remembered Father Mark and his instructions. The trick, that was it! The trick! He began desperately spelling out the name of Jesus again and again: J-E-S-U-S. J-E-S-U-S. J-E-S-U-S. Then he ran all the letters together like an incantation- J-E-S-U-S-J-E-S-U-S-J-E-S-U-S!

That name that Ponto so hated sent him to flight, leaving Jamsie free to collect his thoughts. He immediately decided to call Fr. Mark who came and picked him up. Later, it would be the same Fr. Mark who would perform the sacred Catholic Rite of Exorcism with Jamsie, completely freeing him of Uncle Ponto for good.

-Lord Jesus Crucified, have mercy upon us!

The time of the Purification of Humanity

$
0
0
The flaming Sword of Justice cleanses and purifies Adam and Eve 
The Great Storm Is Coming Upon Us

Then Jesus told the crowds, "When you see a cloud coming in from the west, you immediately say, 'There's going to be a storm,' and so it happens." (Luke 12:54)

On April 18, 2013 I published the article "God's Warning For Humanity Has Been Delayed-The Time Of Mercy Has Been Prolonged."
 On November 7, 2013 I published "The Great Purification That Is Soon To Come For All Of Humanity"

This present article completes the Trilogy of the Warning. The alleged mystic I wrote about in a veiled way in Parts 1 and 2 has recently passed from this life. If (and I do mean "if") she had in fact helped to withhold the arm of God up until this point, well that help is no longer with us in this life. Yet, I know that there are other victim souls in the world at this time, but eventually God's justice must be brought forth for the salvation of souls, because for sure many souls are being lost in our current culture and the ever growing Godless society in which we are living.

Three laymen whom I deeply respect for their integrity, wisdom and devotion to God have each recently issued warnings that the "Storm-Purification" is soon coming upon us, perhaps in the months of September-October, 2015. The recent forewarning of this impending "Storm" for humanity comes from Mark Mallett of The Now Word and his article "The Hour of Lawlessness" here, Michael Brown of Spirit Daily and his "Special Report" article here, and Charlie Johnston of The Next Right Step and his article "The Summer of our Discontent" here.

If what these men along with a number of others in the Catholic-Christian world are foretelling is indeed true--and this writer believes it is---very soon God will allow a great Storm-Purification to overtake us for a time, all in an effort to set things right, that evil may not triumph. The truth is, in the end, it will be the Immaculate Heart of Mary that will Triumph.

In the upcoming months we are all going to suffer for our own good, and for the good of humanity. Our pride and all that is contrary to God and His laws must be crushed and rooted out. The majority of the world is currently living in Godless cultures and societies, and so the supporting structures of our current civilizations prideful 'tower of babel' against God will be removed, and the collapse will be great. Those who have ears to hear ought to hear. We must prepare now, while we can; spiritually first, then also materially, for it is very prudent to do so (and very foolish not to). We ought to endeavor to be like the wise Virgins and to fill our lamps with oil, both spiritually and materially.

The website Rorate Caeli has published a translation of a remarkable interview, originally published in 2008, with Cardinal Cardinal Carlo Caffara of Bologna. In it, he references correspondence he had with Sister Lucia, one of the visionaries of Our Lady at Fatima:
Question: There is a prophecy by Sister Lucia dos Santos, of Fatima, which concerns “the final battle between the Lord and the kingdom of Satan”. The battlefield is the family. Life and the family. We know that you were given charge by John Paul II to plan and establish the Pontifical Institute for the Studies on Marriage and the Family.
Yes, I was. At the start of this work entrusted to me by the Servant of God John Paul II, I wrote to Sister Lucia of Fatima through her Bishop as I couldn’t do so directly. Inexplicably however, since I didn’t expect an answer, seeing that I had only asked for prayers, I received a very long letter with her signature – now in the Institute’s archives. In it we find written: The final battle between the Lord and the reign of Satan will be about marriage and the family. Don’t be afraid, she added, because anyone who operates for the sanctity of marriage and the family will always be contended and opposed in every way, because this is the decisive issue. And then she concluded: however, Our Lady has already crushed its head.
Talking also to John Paul II, you felt too that this was the crux, as it touches the very pillar of creation, the truth of the relationship between man and woman among the generations. If the founding pillar is touched the entire building collapses and we see this now, because we are at this point and we know it. And I’m moved when I read the best biographies of St Padre Pio, on how this man was so attentive to the sanctity of marriage and the sanctity of the spouses, even with justifiable rigor on occasion.


Lot and his daughters fleeing Sodom, with Lots wife turning to a pillar of salt
Do not look back on what is lost when our society collapses
As I write these lines, I am reminded of the very providential Mass reading's today (June 30, 2015) which directly pertains to our current situation:
The first reading, (Gen.19, 15-29) is the story of Lot and his family being led out of Sodom by two Angels, just prior to Its destruction by the will of God.

For sure there are a number of  lessons that speak directly to our current situation, given the recent Supreme court decision, and also the referendum vote in Ireland last month, but the most important lesson for us is that Lot and his family were warned by the Angels when they were told to flee "Do not look back or stop anywhere in the valley [of Sodom]". 

Unfortunately in her attachment to what was left behind, Lots wife did look back at Sodom, and she was instantly turned into a pillar of salt. We must endeavor to free ourselves to our attachments to the things of this world, and seek to bind ourselves completely to Jesus. Economies will collapse and infrastructures will fail, for the paper and paste that holds them together will soon become unglued. Do not weep over the what will soon become lost, for the Storm will sweep away many things in our current world, so we must endeavor not to be attached to them. The current era in which we are living is passing, and God is going to make things new, with the help of our heavenly Mother, the Blessed Virgin Mary.

And then in today's Gospel (Mt. 8:23-27) we find Jesus seemingly sleeping at the head of the boat, when suddenly a great Storm suddenly falls upon Him and the apostles.
"They woke him, saying, “Lord, save us! We are perishing!”
He said to them, “Why are you terrified, O you of little faith?”
Then he got up, rebuked the winds and the sea, and there was great calm.

Jesus alone is our Savior and He alone calms the Storm. We are to trust in Him completely. Thus, we would do well to internalize the important lessons from both of these Scripture readings. 

In closing we must never forget that God is love. And all that He does, and all that He allows in our lives is out of His infinite love and concern for us, even though it may cause us to suffer for a time. He wills and desires that all of us be with Him in heaven someday, and being our loving Father He will do all that He possibly can to save our souls, while at the same time always respecting our own free will.

-Lord Jesus Crucified, have mercy upon us! St Michael the Archangel, pray for us!

Anneliese Michel--A unrecognized and misunderstood victim soul. A closer look at her possession, exorcism and death

$
0
0
The German book "Anneliese Michel and her demons"
The Exorcism and death of Anneliese Michel--Why did she die? The true story

-A unrecognized and misunderstood victim soul. The case of a young German woman who died at age 23 during a series of official exorcisms

By Glenn Dallaire on July 1, 2015. the 39th anniversary of the death of Anneliese Michel

Beginning on September 24, 1975, Anneliese Michel underwent a series of exorcisms. The official rite was administered during the course of 10 months by two Catholic priests, Rev. Ernst Alt and Rev. Arnold Renz, who were given permission to do so by the local Ordinary, Bishop Stangl, in an effort to free Anneliese of at least six demons that were believed to have been possessing her.

During the early morning hours of July 1st, 1976 Anneliese died of what an autopsy later determined to be malnutrition/dehydration, yet without many of the normal accompanying physical signs of such. Because she was not only under the care of her parents, but also the two exorcist priests, worldwide publicity immediately followed her sudden death, and afterwards Annelise's parents and the two exorcists were brought to trial, and were later found guilty of negligent homicide in a dramatic court case that garned attention not only in Germany, but throughout much of the world. Fr. Arnold Renz, Fr. Ernst Alt and Annelieses' parents Josef and Anna, were sentenced to six months in prison which was suspended with three years probation, and all incurred court costs. Additionally, the two priests were fined.

The case of Anneliese Michel is well documented in two books: Anneliese Michel: A true story of a case of demonic possession by Fr. Jose Antonio Fortea and Lawrence E.U. LeBlanc and also "The exorcism of Anneliese Michel" by Dr. Felicitas D. Goodman. The motion pictures 'The Exorcism of Emily Rose' , 'Requiem' and 'Anneliese: The Exorcist Tapes' were all based on the case, but in the movies there were quite a number of details that were added as hollywood fiction. Contrary to normal procedures, many of the exorcisms were recorded on audio tape, and have been subsequently "leaked" and released to the public over the years, which also has provided additional information concerning this case.

Anneliese Michel's death was a very painful case for the Church in Germany and abroad, most especially for the priests and the local bishop involved, but the case did bring about some very important worldwide changes as to how exorcisms are now evaluated and performed. Details of her case can be read in the above mentioned books, and there are also many details on the internet. The emphasis of this article will be why she was possessed, and why she died.

Anneliese Michel
A virtually unrecognized victim soul of the Church
“She died to save lost souls, to atone for their sins. Anneliese was a kind, loving, sweet and obedient girl. But when she was possessed, it was something unnatural, something that you cannot explain...
-Statement of Anna Michel, Anneliese’s mother, in 2005.

In September of 1973, Anneliese told a physician named Dr. Luthy that she was having visions of "Fratzen", the German word for ghastly demonic beings. Later that fall she also stated to another physician that she was experiencing horrible stenches, which at that time only she herself could smell. Later however, others in her family and the priests who performed the exorcisms would also smell the horrid stench during the times she was losing consciousness and being overtaken by the demons. Without going into all the details of her possession and exorcism, which are readily available in the above mentioned books and online, suffice it to say that two priests, Fathers Ernst Alt and Arnold Renz, were eventually given permission by the local Bishop to perform the Rite of Exorcism upon Anneliese, after providing numerous proofs of her possession.

This leads us to the first of two popular misunderstandings concerning Anneliese:
1) The false belief that Anneliese was mentally ill, and not possessed,
2) The lack of understanding that Anneliese was a victim soul for the Church and the conversion of sinners.

Concerning the first misunderstanding, that of her being possessed and not mentally ill, there is the statement of Fr. Alt which shows that possession was the consensus of all of the priests who knew Annelise Michel: 
"As her spiritual director, which I was from 1973 to 1975, I cannot allow that her terrible possession and her conscious acceptance of this as expiation [for sin], which both Father Renz and I have established, be passed over as if it were some “theological accident.” Anneliese Michel was possessed. All the priests who took part, Rev. Ferdinand Habiger, Rev. Karl Roth, Rev. Eduard Herrmann, and the expert on cases of exorcism, Rev. Adolf Rodewyk, S.J., were all of this conviction."

Next we will address the second misunderstanding--That lack of recognition of the fact that Anneliese was a victim soul.

The Blessed Virgin Mary makes and appearance
The choice to be freed of the demons, or to save souls- The Blessed Virgin Mary makes an appearance
One Sunday afternoon in July, 1975, Anneliese and her boyfriend Peter decided to go for a walk around an area called Paradise Mill, near Rollbach, just east of Klingenberg . They drove up to Paradise Mill, but during this period in 1975 Anneliese could barely walk without help, because somehow the demons were able to "make her legs like sticks" and she was only able to bend them with much difficulty.

After they parked they set out for a walk. Because she had so much difficulty in walking it was excruciatingly slow. Suddenly Anneliese stopped and dropped to her knees. Peter tried to communicate with Anneliese several times but she was unresponsive and appeared to be seeing a vision. A few minutes later, Anneliese stood up and shouted with excitement,“I can walk, look at me! I’m free! I’m free!”

Peter was amazed at the sudden change in Anneliese’s physical and emotional condition. He asked her what had happened to bring about this sudden change. Anneliese replied that she had seen the Blessed Virgin Mary. Unable to contain their excitement, Peter and Anneliese rushed home to share the good news with her parents and sisters. Anneliese ran upstairs and exclaimed to her mother, “Mom, mom look at me! I can walk again, I can jump, I can dance! The Mother of God appeared to me!”  As for Peter, he was completely stunned by Anneliese sudden cure, and remained in the car for quite awhile, completely dumbfounded at what had happened.

Things remained quite calm for the next two months until Anneliese had another apparition of the Blessed Virgin Mary---this time at Engelberg Monastery, which is a Franciscan monastery where Anneliese would often visit to pray. This time, the Blessed Virgin Mary complained to Anneliese:
"It is a great suffering for my heart that so many souls are lost! It is necessary to do penance for priests, for the youth and for your country. Would you be willing to do penance for these souls, so that not so many are lost?”

The Mother of God told her not to answer right away, but to think it over. Anneliese spoke to her mother Anna concerning the request made to her by the Blessed Virgin Mary, and her mother in turn discussed it with her husband, Anneliese's father, Josef. Her parents were understandably very concerned and worried, for they knew that the "penance" that Anneliese would have to undergo would in large part be that the demons would once again freely and ferociously terrorize her, and they all surmised that if she said yes it would likely be significantly worse than before.  

Anneliese spent much of the next days praying before a crucifix. When Anna suggested to Anneliese that she could not say yes and go through with this, Anneliese responded,“I can mom. If I don’t, souls may be lost!” 

We know that Anneliese said yes to the Blessed Virgin Mary, and it likely occurred a few days later in the family kitchen, when in Anna’s presence she heard Anneliese say:“Mother Mary, you are so beautiful!”  Anna wasn’t able to understand anything else, but she stated that Anneliese seemed to be seeing a vision. Soon afterwards she told Peter that "Things will soon get bad again."

This time things got so bad that while prior to this point Bishop Stangl had refused to allow the official Rite of Exorcism to be given to Anneliese, now on August 3, 1975 the Bishop gave permission for a "minor" Exorcism as a test to see if demons were actually present inside of her, which quickly became readily apparent during the "test". A few weeks later later he gave his consent for the full Rite of Exorcism to be given to her, which began on September 24, 1975.

Some remarkable events during her Possession and Exorcism
On one occasion Father Renz brought in three unmarked glasses of water. One contained holy water from Lourdes, one water from San Damiano, the other tap water. When Anneliese picked up the water from San Damiano she stated: “San Damiano shit water.” and put it aside. She then drank only the tap water.

During one exorcism, the demon stated: “I can speak any language but speak to me in German.” Although Father Renz normally read from his prayer book in Latin, on one occasion he spoke freely without his book. The demon through Anneliese immediately pointed out that he had made a mistake in the prayers and that his Latin was poor. It was also astonishing to the priests to see the demons immediate responses to questions put to Anneliese in Dutch and in Chinese (Fr. Renz had been a missionary in China for over 15 years).

On one occasion during an exorcism, Lucifer said through Anneliese:"Today, hardly anyone believes any longer in the Immaculate Conception. And the Church? At present, most believe it is only a community. The modernists are killing it evermore. We are hard at work at this, and we throw much poison into the Church, so it might be discredited. By now, those who believe in the Church and are faithful and believe in Her [teachings] are very few. The rosary? They think it is "modern". Many believe that after life, everything is finished. These are very many, and they live accordingly, because they do not pray any longer. Sins reach Heaven: but the thing will not last long. The one of 1917 [the Blessed Virgin Mary at Fatima] said it. But only a few have listened to her. Death, tribulations, and famine, O yes, they will surely come again!”

One has to be careful of course concerning statements from the demons, because during exorcisms the demons lie constantly in an effort to deceive, and they only tell tell the truth out of obligation under strict obedience to the command of the priest in Jesus name. Pertaining to Anneliese's case, one thing that was learned however is that when asked in direct command by the exorcist in Jesus Name as to how the demons came to possess her, they repeatedly stated that she was cursed in her mothers womb prior to her birth by a woman in her mothers hometown. Prior to be married to Joseph, her mother Anna had had a relationship and a child (Martha--Anneliese's half-sister) with another man. The woman who did the curse was the wife of this man, and she did so presumably because she was jealous of Anna's previous relationship with her now husband. Since Anneliese was her parents--Anna and Josef's--firstborn child, thus such a curse would in fact fall upon her. So, we can see that Anneliese's possession was in no way caused by her own doing, as in some other cases of possession where the persons involved "opened the door" to the demonic through seances, channeling spirits, Ouija boards, satanism, the occult and other such practices forbidden in the Scriptures.

Why couldn't the exorcists just cast the demons out of Anneliese?
During one exorcism session, the demons were desperately complaining:

"We are damned eternally! Out! Out! We wish to come out of the snotnose. We cannot bear staying in her any longer. That filthy slut stays the whole day in the church. We are damned! Damned!”
Exorcist:“Then come out!”
Demon named Judas: “We cannot, because He does not allow it. The one up there, that one does not want it! He wants us to remain. We want to get out from her, who goes to Communion, and she goes every day! We cannot bear this! We wish to come out, out, out!...We wish to come out, but the one up there does not allow us!”

-Thus we can see that it was God Himself who permitted the demons to oppress Anneliese, so that sinners might be converted and be saved from damnation.

Anneliese with her mother towards the end of her life 
Reported mystical graces
During this time period she reported that she was receiving visits from two deceased family members, her grandmother Furg who had died three months earlier, and her sister Martha, and then also Siegfried, the recently deceased nephew of Fr. Roth, who all reportedly came to comfort and strengthen her.  Also, there were a quite a few occasions where she reportedly knew exact times and places when persons were praying for her. There were even reports of stigmata as witnessed by family members, Fr. Alt and Peter, who purportedly saw small but clearly visible oval wounds on her hands and feet. She insisted that these wounds were not self-inflicted. She continued to feel pain, especially in her feet, after the wounds had healed.

Concerning the purported stigmata, her mother Anna related the following: “One morning I entered Anneliese’s room and said, 'Anneliese, you are in bed today.' 
I usually found her kneeling before the crucifix or doing some other form of penance. I noticed the wounds on her feet which were very swollen. This had occurred during the night. She later received the same on her hands. Her hands were not as bad as her feet. She suffered very much from these wounds.”
Even the physician Dr Roth reportedly stated upon first seeing her on one of these occasions: "My God, she has the stigmata!" but he later denied stating this in the Court proceedings. 

In another statement her mother said: "I know that we did the right thing because I saw the sign of Christ in her hands. She died to save lost souls; to atone for their sins.

"You will become a great saint"
In Anneliese’s diary on October 20, 1975 we read: 
Savior:“There is still something that you must write down.” 
Anneliese “What is that?” 
Savior:“What I told you last night.” 
Anneliese:“I did not want to write that down because I thought it was from Satan. Besides, my nature revolts against the idea. Savior demands that I obey, therefore I will write it down. 
Savior:“You will become a great saint.” 
Anneliese:” I still did not want to believe it, and then the Savior, to prove that I had heard correctly, made me weep tears.” 

We can note here that Jesus is likely not referring to Anneliese becoming a canonized Saint of the Catholic church, but a great saint in heaven. When Jesus made this very same statement to St Gemma Galgani, He specifically said:"Within some years, you will be a Saint, will do miracles and will be raised to the altars."

With in regards to Anneliese, the state of possession endured with patience and love certainly works powerfully towards ones sanctification. Since enduring the possessed state is significantly more challenging than voluntary sacrificial acts, there is little doubt Anneliese sanctified herself in a heroic way by accepting these sufferings in union with Jesus for the benefit of others, for Jesus tells Anneliese this in her Diary:
Savior:“Every suffering, even the most commonplace, bears much fruit when it is united to my suffering.”

A visit from a soul in heaven
Diary undated, but sometime in mid-October 1975: 
"The nephew of Father Roth (named Siegfried, who was paralyzed since childhood, and who had died the week before) was here with me on the evening of October 10 and let me know he was in heaven. I did not want to believe this at first. I did come around to believing it. First because he came to me this morning and several times during the day (as far as seeing is concerned, I see nothing) and secondly because he always tries to give me courage. When I asked him why he visited me so often, he said it was because I also had to suffer, as he suffered when he was alive. He promised to give me support in all my tribulations."

During an exorcism on October 31, 1975 the demons were exceedingly upset, stating that there were a number of heavenly visitors present in the room, including the Blessed Virgin Mary, St. Joseph, St. Padre Pio, Anneliese's deceased sister Martha, Siegfried, both of Anneliese’s grandmothers, Therese Neumann [a well known mystic and stigmatic who had lived in the same region of Germany], and St. Michael the Archangel.

In fact, both St Padre Pio and Therese Neumann reportedly came quite a number of times--to the great dismay of the demons---to encourage Anneliese and assist at the exorcisms. For their part on this day the demons said "It is so hard to be in this room! There are so many holy people present!"
And it was on this day, Oct 31,  that all of the demons, except for one, were temporarily driven out of Anneliese. A few days later however it was discovered that they were allowed back, along with other "mute" demons which were permitted to enter her.

Anneliese Michel
Why did she die?
It should be pointed out that up to this point in the history of the Catholic church there had never been a reported death while a person was undergoing a series of official exorcisms. The autopsy report stated that Anneliese died of malnutrition/dehydration. Certainly many people have contested this conclusion, like the author Dr. Felicitas Goodman, who felt that the prescription drug Tegretol (and she was also given numerous presrciptions for Dilantin), which Anneliese had been taking for awhile, likely played a significant role in her death.

For sure, in her final months, Anneliese insisted on many occasions that she "was not allowed to eat" and she was very adamantly opposed going to the physician or a hospital because she believed that they would declare her mentally ill, and place her in a mental illness facility. The demons admitted it was their desire to have Anneliese in a mental institution. There, she would not have the benefit of the priests and the exorcism prayers, and they would thus be able to torment her more freely, and she would be out of the public view where the world would not have been aware of her possession and sufferings.

Regardless, the "how" of her death is nowhere near as important as the "why" did she die? Exactly why did God allow her to die?

The simple answer is that Anneliese died for the same reason as St Joan of Arc: That is her mission in this life was completed.

Towards the end of her harsh and very unjust imprisonment, a Voice from heaven revealed to St Joan of Arc:
"You will be released on May 30th!"

Oh, how Joan's heart leaped with joy at the revelation of her imminent release from the torturous prison, after having suffered a rigorous imprisonment for one year! She gloriously shared this great news of her forthcoming release with the few people who were allowed to visit and attend to her. What she didn't know, but soon learned, was that the promised "release" consisted of the terror of her being burned alive at the stake, her soul thus being released from this life, to fly to heaven to be with her Jesus. -How different is the perspective from heaven than that of us here on earth! "For My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, declares the Lord." (Isaiah 55:8) And so we see how even the greatest Saints can completely misinterpret what would seem to be a very simple and straightforward prophesy.

But going back to the death of Anneliese, in April, 1976, Anneliese told Father Alt that "May and June were going to be very tough months, but July would bring a resolution". Repeating the same message, on May 1st, Anneliese told her boyfriend Peter that she "would have to suffer until July", and once again on May 9, 1976, Anneliese told her father, mother, Peter and her sister Barbara that"The months of May and June were going to be bad, but that July would bring relief."

Yet at Ettleben in April, Anneliese privately stated very seriously to Father Alt: “I know now what will happen; I know this coming summer will be hard and terrible and I know I will not survive. No one can tell me any different. I will not survive.” 

During the last weeks and days, everyone--including Anneliese herself--were hanging on heavens words to Anneliese, that being that she would be freed of the demons in July. On the morning of July 1, 1976, Anna called Father Alt to inform him that Anneliese had died during the night. Like St Joan of Arc, she was indeed now free. Not in the way we here below would have it, but in the way that God would have it, for God sees with the eyes of eternity that our lives here on earth are only a temporary pilgrimage, whereas our true life is with Him in heaven for all eternity. Her sacrificial mission as a victim soul was completed, and now she was to receive her eternal reward.

When the news spread of her death, many mourned what they saw as the tragic and sad death of a young mentally ill woman who died because of the neglect of her parents and two priests, much in the same way that many people view what appears on the surface to be the tragic and sad deaths of many mystics and victim souls who give their lives wholly to God.

To quote from the book referenced below: "Since these events may be regarded from a spiritual perspective as a way of participating in Christ’s sufferings, the death of Anneliese was by no means a failure of exorcism. It has to be understood in the same way as Christ’s death. What may be seen, in the eyes of the world, as a failure, may in reality be success in the eyes of God."
LeBlanc, Lawrence (2012-09-19). Anneliese Michel--A true story of a case of demonic possession Germany-1976 (Kindle Locations 1569-1571). 

For those interested in learning more about the life of Anneliese, I highly recommend the book Anneliese Michel: A true story of a case of demonic possession by Fr. Jose Antonio Fortea and Lawrence E.U. LeBlanc. I can state upfront that I personally do not receive any remuneration from book recommendations, so this is simply a sincere recommendation on the subject.

"Oh, Father, I never thought it would be as cruel as this. I always thought I would want to suffer for others so they would not have to go to hell, but I did not realize it could be this bad and this cruel and terrible. People think suffering is an easy matter, but when things get really awful you don’t want to go on, you don’t want to take a single step further." -Anneliese Michel to Fr. Arnold

“You will pass all of your tests (the tests at her school), but you will be called upon to undergo tests of a different kind. I will give you my grace, and you will be faithful until death.”  Reported words of Jesus in a vision to Anneliese on Nov 10, 1975

-Some quotes from Anneliese Michel:
“You can mark one thing for sure--I want to go to heaven, cost what it may; to gain heaven, nothing is too much for me…On that account I should place my life at the disposal of others out of love for God, and hope more for the reward of God, than for the reward of men."

From Anneliese’s diary, October 24, 1975: 
Savior:“You will suffer a great deal and do penance, even now. But your sufferings, your sadness and desperation will help me to save souls.”

Anneliese’s diary, October 29, 1975: 
Mother of God:“Later you will also have visions.
"If I understood her correctly, it will be as compensation for the satanic countenances that I saw in the past and those I still see. I am not sure though if this was something Satan deluded me with.

(Savior:)"Do not worry about the future. Unburden everything on Me. Seek every minute you can to listen to Me, to fulfill My will, My slightest wish, by listening to My voice. The lambs know the voice of their shepherd. I am the good Shepherd and I love My lambs."
-Quote taken from one of the four notebooks given by Anneliese to Father Renz.
___________________________________________________________

Those interested in getting a better understanding of victim souls and also some thoughts on possession-expiation should see the article "MARY CRUSHES THE SERPENT -30 Years of Experiences As An Exorcist Told In His Own Words"
___________________________________________________________
Support this website--Check out the relic locket rosaries and other items in the Mystics of the Church Gift Store!

St Veronica Giuliani -An extraordinary mystic and victim soul

$
0
0
St Veronica Giuliani
St. Veronica Giuliani -Mystic, Stigmatic, Victim Soul, Incorruptable

The webmaster would like to gratefully thank Mrs. Angelica Avcikurt for creating this article from various Italian and English sources. May God reward her for her efforts in translating from the original Italian many of the inspiring and informative passages below.

St. Veronica Giuliani (Feast day July 9) is one of the greatest Italian mystics of the 18th century. She is a saint of the stature of St. Teresa of Avila or St. Francis of Assisi. She was a soul chosen by God from her early childhood to reach the highest mystical graces which she described in her diary. Born on December 27, 1660 at Mercatello, she was given the baptismal name, Ursula. At the age of 17 she entered the cloistered Capuchin Convent at Citta di Castello in Umbria and took the name Veronica. She remained there until her death on July 9, 1727.

Her Diary

St. Veronica left us a spiritual treasure, her Diary, which she wrote under obedience to her confessor, Fr. Gerolamo Bastianelli. She began writing it in April, 1693 and finished writing it thirty four years later in 1727. She wrote a total of twenty-two thousand pages. This was a great penance for her. She did not neglect her other duties and would write late at night in her cell. The devil would often try to scare her to disrupt her writing. He would hide and break her pencils, and sometimes even attacked her physically: “After Matins, when I wanted to make an act of obedience and write for a quarter of an hour, I suddenly got a big punch in the eye and heard a voice saying, ‘damned writings!’” During the last fifteen years of her life, Veronica was so ill that a painting of Our Lady of Sorrows in her cell would come to life, and the Blessed Virgin Mary herself dictated to her the last chapters of the Diary.
Jesus made two promises to Veronica about this diary: “The Lord himself made me understand I should write everything; because He wanted it thus; and that these writings would be of great benefit to many souls; and that he wanted it to be for the whole of Christianity.” And on another occasion Jesus told her: I inform you that I want to give special graces to whomever will trouble himself with this work. And I want everything, everything revealed. These are My works, My gifts, they are My singular graces, and all shall be for My glory.”
It is interesting to note that both saints and mystics have been entrusted with the publication of this diary. It was not until one hundred and fifty years later that Francois Dausse started to work on its publication, but his work remained unfinished because of his death. After this, St. Annibale Maria di Francia started working on this diary and managed to publish the first volume under the title, A Hidden Treasure, The Diary of St. Veronica Giuliani (1891-92). However, St. Annibale had to stop working on this Diary because the local Bishop asked him to start reviewing the writings of mystic, Luisa Picarreta in order to give them the Nihil Obstat and Imprimatur. Later, a Jesuit priest, Pietro Pizzicaria, managed to publish the next 8 volumes under the same title before he died and the last two volumes were published by Professor Umberto Bucchioni in 1927.


The diary of St Veronica Giuliani
The main source that I am using for this article, Il Diario by Edizioni Cantagalli, is a one volume abridgement of Veronica’s Diary by Maria Teresa Carloni, a twentieth century mystic and stigmatic herself. Maria Teresa was asked by her spiritual director to undertake the task of condensing the ten volumes of the Diary of St. Veronica Giuliani into one volume in order to make it more accessible to the public. This makes this volume doubly precious because it has the spirituality of St. Veronica and the commentary by the mystic, Maria Teresa Carloni.
When Maria Teresa Carloni started working on this project, she started to have doubts and fear that she would not be able to give it that “luminous touch,” of the original work, but then she notes that obedience is always rewarded. The Blessed Virgin Mary herself came to encourage her, saying: Why are you seeking help only from men, and when you lack it, you falter? Aren’t I the hope of those who are hopeless, the Advocate, the Mediatrix between man and God? Turn to me with the same simplicity of my little Ursula (St. Veronica Giuliani) and I will help you as I helped her. Put into my hands your act of obedience and you will see that it will not be fruitless. Entrust yourself to me and finding yourself at my feet, I will tell you everything. As I have told her (St. Veronica), I repeat it to you: write, my daughter, I want you to follow Holy Obedience. Your spiritual father asked you to start this work to bring to light again the things that happened in the life of our saint and the special graces that God and I obtained for her, and you, docile to this command and full of hope in having supernatural help, read that which I dictated to her and transcribe everything faithfully. Afterwards, you will see that the work will be complete and that it will not be lacking the master touch, the imprint of genius.”
A final note about her writing style, St. Veronica, out of humility, often starts the sentences with “It seemed to me….” And she also uses the word “longing” frequently. I have kept these expressions while translating to stay true to her expressive mode.
Her Childhood
Ursula enjoyed spiritual favors since she was a little girl. At the age of 3 or 4 she remembers having seen the child Jesus in the garden while she was picking flowers. He told her, “I am the true flower” and then disappeared. This experience left her with a longing for heavenly things.
Her mother, Benedetta Mancini, was a deeply religious woman who used to read the lives of saints and martyrs to Ursula and her four sisters (two other siblings had died). This led Ursula to start doing some rather harsh penances and desire to suffer out of love for Jesus at an early age following the example of St. Rose of Lima. Benedetta died at the age of 39 when Ursula was just seven years old. Ursula was with her mother when she received the Viaticum. Before her mother died, she consecrated each of her five children to each of the Five Holy Wounds of Jesus. Ursula was consecrated to the wound of Jesus’ side. Throughout her diary it is clear that St. Veronica had a great devotion to the Holy Wounds.
Ursula had longed to receive Holy Communion and finally at the age of ten she was able to make her First Holy Communion on February 2, 1670. This is how she described her experience: “Going for the first time to Communion, it seemed to me that at that act I felt outside of myself. I seem to remember that when I took the Holy Host, I felt such a great heat that flared up inside of me, especially, my heart was burning…I felt that the Lord had really come to me, and with my whole heart I told him, “My God, it is now time to take complete possession of me. I give myself only to You and it is only You I want.” I seem to remember that He answered, “You are Mine and I am all yours.” 
When she went home afterwards, she felt different, transformed, and she realized she had a vocation to the consecrated life, “Oh God! What joy! I cannot explain what I felt. I only know that I was left with an ardent longing to become a nun, and that I could not wait for the moment to marry God.”
Life as a Cloistered Capuchin Nun Begins
After some opposition to her vocation by her father and relatives, Ursula finally obtained permission to join the Capuchin Convent at Citta di Castello and entered the cloister at the age of seventeen on October 28, 1677. Upon entering, Bishop Sebastiani, who performed the ceremony, told the nuns, “Keep this girl as a precious treasure because she will become a great saint.”  This Bishop was also the one that chose her religious name, “From now on your name will be Sister Veronica, which means true and unique, which is, you and God alone.”
This is what she experienced on the day of her clothing as a religious:
After a long battle between human nature and the spirit, I suddenly seemed to experience something or other-I don’t know if it was recollection or rapture-which took me out of my own senses. But I was unable to understand what it was. At that very moment I think I had a vision of the Lord, who was leading me; I think he had hold of my hand. I could hear harmonious sounds and angelic singing-in fact I think I was in heaven.
“I remember I could see such a variety of things, but all seemed the delights of paradise. Then I saw a multitude of men and women saints. I think I also saw the Blessed Virgin.
“I remember that the Lord gave me a great welcome. He was saying to everyone: ‘This one is ours now’, and then he turned to me and said: ‘Tell me what you want’. I asked Him for the grace to love Him and he seemed to communicate His love to me then and there. Several times He asked me what I was longing for. Now I can remember asking Him for three favors. One was that I should live up to the state of life I had undertaken; the second, that I should never depart from His holy will; and the third was that He would always keep me on the Cross with Him.  
“He promised to grant me everything. And He said to me: ‘I have chosen you for great things, but you will have to suffer much for love of Me.’       
The incorrupt body of St Veronica Giuliani
Her Vocation:  A mediator between God and sinners 
It seems that from the beginning, Veronica was concerned about the fate of sinners and performed great penances in order to obtain their conversion. About the time she was a novice she wrote: “Most nights I spent crying, but I did not know what I was crying about. It seems that thinking about the offenses committed against God and thinking about His Passion moved me to tears; but I don’t remember well the reason for crying so frequently. I seem to remember that I felt that there was an obstinate sinner that did not want to be converted to God and this pained me so much that I could not rest day or night, and I would tell the Lord, ‘My God, here I am ready for any suffering as long as you convert all those who offend you.’…Sometimes when I was going to rest, I heard like a real voice telling me, ‘It is not time to rest but to suffer.’ I would get up immediately and kneel in front of the crucifix saying, ‘My God, I ask you for souls. Let these Your Wounds be voices for me and say with me: O souls redeemed by the Blood of Christ, come to this source of love. I am calling you and these Holy Wounds speak for me, but all of you come.”
She had visions of souls that were about to fall into sin and this made her suffer and increase her penances. Sometimes as a reward, Jesus would let her know of specific souls that had changed their ways and turned to Him. At other times, Jesus would let her know of a specific sinner that she needed to pray for. Sometimes she felt that Jesus wanted to give her a special grace and she would feel a longing for the conversion of sinners which would incite her to do more penances. Once when this happened, she took the crucifix that she had in her cell and said, “‘Lord, I won’t leave you until I feel that you want to convert a soul. Yes, my God, since my voice is not efficacious, let Your Holy Wounds speak for me.’ Suddenly I felt something new, as if I were outside myself. It seems to me that I understood that praying for sinners was so pleasing to the Lord. I showed off as if I was a mediator between God and sinners, but afterwards I felt it was presumptuous. I went to His feet to ask forgiveness.”
Her longing to be a mediator between God and sinners was not a presumption as she thought, since it was later confirmed by Jesus himself. “I seem to remember that one time this crucifix told me with an audible voice: My spouse, I am pleased with the charity you show towards those who are in my disgrace, that is why I confirm you as a mediator, something for which you have been longing.’
Her prayers and penances were rewarded one day when she was working at the infirmary. She was gazing at the crucifix there and begging Jesus for the conversion of sinners when she experienced this: “He detached His arm from the cross and signaled me to come close to His Holy Side. Then, I don’t know how it happened I found myself hugged by the crucifix and He told me:‘All this that I am now doing to you, I do it for you to know how pleased I am with your prayers.’”This experience left an imprint of the sorrows and sufferings of the passion in her, that she would often do the Way of the Cross carrying a heavy cross around the garden under all sorts of inclement weather.     
Tormented by the Tempter and Visions of Hell
As expected of any soul that is close to God, St. Veronica was tormented and attacked by the devil, whom she referred to as ‘the tempter’. When she entered the convent, he used to tempt her by making her feel guilty for having left her sister whom she loved dearly. At other times, he attacked her physically, made noises to scare her, appeared to her under the form of a cat, and even impersonated Jesus, Mary, and the Bishop.
Her penances and prayers greatly bothered the evil spirits. “While I was doing penance it seemed that all hell broke loose. I heard noises, screams, hissing as if from a snake. At the end I seemed to hear a confusion of many voices, I could not understand what they were saying. I only remembered that at the end they said, ‘Accursed are you. We will make you pay.’ As they were saying this, the room where I was went up in flames but just for a moment.”      
One day the devil showed her a vision of hell. “It seems that the tempter showed my soul hell being opened, and that in fact he had placed it (her soul) in it, and that only a small push was needed to cast it inside. It seemed then that I heard screams and voices of lamentation from the damned. I only saw infernal monsters, many serpents, many ferocious animals, and an infernal stench and extremely hot flames, which were so big that their height could not be measured. I could only compare it to the distance between heaven and earth. As far as the size of the place, one could not see the beginning or the end. You could hear many blasphemies and curses against God. How sad. What torment this caused my soul.”        
She was shown hell once more: “At that moment I was once again shown hell opened; and it seemed many souls descended there, they were so ugly and black that they struck terror in me. They all dropped down in a rush, one after the other, and once they had entered those chasms there was nothing to be seen but fire and flames.” This vision led Veronica to offer herself as a victim of Divine Justice: “My Lord, I offer myself to stand here as a doorway, so that no one may enter down there and lose You.” Then she stretched out her arms and said, “As long as I stand in this doorway, no one shall enter. O souls, go back! My God, I ask nothing else of You but the salvation of sinners. Send me more pains, more torments, more crosses!
The Blessed Virgin Mary speaking to Veronica about her trips to hell told her, “When you were going around hell, you came across torments and tormentors at every step; but that time when you went by the seat of Lucifer, you were terrified at seeing so many souls were on the seat of Lucifer himself. This is in the center of hell and is seen by all the damned, by all the devils, and this sight causes all of them great suffering. I also let you know that, in the same way that the sight of God in Paradise constitutes Paradise itself; down there in hell, the sight of Lucifer is what constitutes hell.
The Blessed Virgin Mary also told her, “Many do not believe that hell exists, and I tell you yourself, who have been there, have understood nothing of what hell is.”
St Veronica Giuliani with crown of thorns
She receives the Crown of Thorns
The first great mystical gift that Jesus gives this victim soul is His Crown of Thorns. This took place on April 4, 1681. This is her account: “I remember that since the beginning when I became a religious, I always asked the Lord to let me experience some suffering from His Passion. A few years later, dressed in this holy habit, a felt this longing during all of lent. When Holy Week started, I felt I don’t know what during prayer and I understood that I should prepare myself because the Lord wanted to make me happy…On Good Friday, I seemed to have a vision…the Lord showed himself to me all wounded and crowned with thorns…I felt the sorrow of sorrows that the Lord felt and at the same time I felt a deep sorrow for my sins and the offenses that I had committed. I was between two points: His infinite Love and my ungratefulness. And it seems that I was telling Him: ‘My Lord, no more ingratitude or sins. Now I want to start to love you…Lord, come to me and give me that crown so that the pricks of the thorns be voices for me to tell you how much I long to love you.’  While I was saying this, it seems that the Lord came closer to me…and I knew that He wanted to grant me the grace that I was asking Him….I was anxious for this suffering when He took the crown from his head and told me something that I don’t remember. He put this crown on my head and I seemed to have felt the thorns pierce through into the inside of my mouth, ears, all my head, my eyes, my temples, and my brain. It was so much suffering; I fell on the ground as if dead. The Lord lifted me up and told me: ‘You will feel these pains as long as you are alive, more or less according to my wish.’ Again, I fell down and the Lord lifted me. I fell for a third time. Oh God! I cannot describe what the Lord communicated to me about His sufferings: I know very well that in a certain way he left an imprint of His Passion in my heart that I have never forgotten.”      
Her head was so swollen after this event that they took her to a doctor. She endured many painful treatments without revealing the real cause of the swelling. On another occasion, she had a vision of Jesus on a throne with the Blessed Virgin Mary and St. Catherine of Siena. Jesus took the crown of thorns from St. Catherine’s head and replaced it with a crown of precious jewels. Then, he put the crown of thorns that he had taken from St. Catherine on Veronica’s head. She felt great pain and understood that this was the pain St. Catherine had felt when receiving the crown of thorns, a grace Jesus was giving to her.
Visions
St. Veronica had numerous visions during her lifetime, some celestial and some infernal. In one of her visions, she saw a vast area with a multitude of souls carrying heavy crosses on their backs dressed in different colors, but they were facing earth and could not move forward. Another group of souls dressed in white, which were mostly religious, were floating. Jesus appeared in a luminous light among them but only few of them would look at him. This caused her great suffering and made her exclaim: “I wish I had had as many eyes as there were souls there to supply for the loving gazes to my Greatest Good.” There was like a veil between them and God which did not allow them to enjoy this vision, and she understood that this meant that these souls lacked purity of intention. She continues: “These souls are cold, and with the cold comes sin, and with sin, they offend God, the Great Creator. And then…justice…chastisement. I seemed to see the Lord with three spears in hand, and He made me understood that He wanted to punish Christianity for the offenses and sins committed. Now He made me see every sort of weapon, I seemed to see a great war. Everyone was killing each other. It scared me a lot. I didn’t see anything but dead people, and there was a stench in the air, that seemed to make everything stink. This also made me feel sorry. Suddenly I seemed to see everyone’s health in obvious danger. Almost everyone was cursing God; and I seemed to see them die in dire need. At this point, I seemed to understand that the three spears were war, disease and poverty
On another occasion the Lord made her see some souls that were deformed and monstrous. Their sight terrified her so that she thought she would die. Then she heard a voice that told her: For these there is no longer My mercy. They are and will be forever deprived of Me.” The she said: “Oh Lord, where is your pity? Who are these? Are they dead or alive?” She understood they were alive and she heard the reply, They are those who are dead to grace.”
The Chalice of Bitterness
On August 15, 1694, Jesus and the Blessed Virgin Mary appeared to her holding a chalice. She had seen this chalice before, it was the Chalice of Bitterness, and on this day it was finally presented to her:
The Lord showed himself to me surrounded in splendor and glory, suspended in mid-air and surrounded by many angels. At that point it seems that I also saw the Blessed Virgin Mary surrounded by innumerable other angels and many saints. Only two of them made themselves known to me. One was St. Catherine (of Siena) and the other one was St. Rose. I seemed to hear sounds and singing, but I don’t know how to explain it. I felt that everything was drawing me to a closer union with the Lord. I felt the invitations.
At that point I seemed to be as if flying, transported closer to that vision. It seems that the two saints had me suspended in midair between them and in front of me were the Lord and the Blessed Virgin Mary.
Suddenly, I seemed to see the chalice in the Lord’s hand. It was so full that it was almost overflowing. The color of the liquor inside was a yellowish white. At times, it appeared to be boiling; this signified the great bitterness in it. In the meantime, I saw that the Lord gave the chalice to the Blessed Virgin Mary, and she turned to me and said, ‘Daughter, I give you this gift on behalf of my Son.’
Saying this, both were holding the chalice; and both saints were telling me to get closer and gave me permission to accept it. Having said this, the chalice remained suspended in midair, as if in the middle of a cloud and everything else disappeared. Only the chalice remained. I had such a desire to drink it that I would have taken it, but I was not permitted to touch it.
After this, Veronica suffered very much from temptations from assaults from the devil and felt abandoned by God. On August 20, Jesus appeared to her and told her that she was already drinking from the chalice but that He wanted her to do it with joy. This vision renewed her strength, so she started saying “sitio, sitio” (I thirst). All the while, she kept seeing this mystical chalice before her getting filled. When she suffered something, she would see the chalice spill over. She describes her suffering as all bitterness, like the agony of death.
St. Augustine appeared to her together with Jesus and many angels on the night of August 28th, and told her, “This is a precious gift, because it is given to you by God himself.” In the meantime, the angels were gathering in glasses made of gold, the liquor that overflowed from the chalice. Veronica was made to understand that those glasses contained all the suffering she had offered until now that the angels were taking to the throne of God and how pleasing this suffering was to God.
Engagement and Mystical Espousal
Before the beginning of Lent in 1694, Veronica had a vision of Jesus and St. Catherine of Siena on a beautiful throne surrounded by a multitude of angels. Jesus told her, “Here is Catherine, my beloved spouse; I assign her to you as a companion so that she may be an intercessor between you and Me.” Then Jesus taking St. Catherine’s hand showed Veronica the beautiful ring on her finger. Veronica understood that she would receive the gift of the espousal during Easter.
On Easter Sunday, when she went to receive Holy Communion, she could hear the choirs of angels singing, “Come, spouse of Christ”. Soon after she went into ecstasy and saw Jesus in all His glory with His Holy Wounds all resplendent. Jesus was seated on a throne made of gold with precious stones and there was another throne next to him made of alabaster and precious stones. This was the throne of the Virgin Mary. Veronica mentions that the materials she saw here were not like anything in this world, that our sun would seem like darkness. Then, St. Catherine appeared. Veronica could not explain how but she felt she was being dressed and adorned with precious stones and white lace. Then, she saw Jesus like this, “He was so beautiful that I cannot describe it…His hands, feet and side, that is, His Wounds, were so resplendent that it seems to me that instead of wounds, they were beautiful precious stones. Only the wound of the side seemed to be open and from it came out rays of sun…it seems that inside this holy wound was the ring that I was to wear…At this time it seems that the Lord raised his right hand as if to bless me and said: ‘Come spouse of Christ.’ The Virgin Mary, together with all who were present said, ‘Accept the crown which God prepared for you from all eternity.’ 
Then St. Catherine started undressing her and Jesus asked the Virgin Mary to redress her. The Virgin Mary took St. Catherine’s cloak and put it on Veronica. This cloak was covered with precious stones that seemed to change colors, which symbolized the virtues. Then, Jesus took the ring from His side wound and placed it on the Virgin Mary’s hand. The ring seemed to be made out of gold and covered by enamel which formed the name of Jesus on the precious stone. When Jesus put the ring on her finger, she felt a greater union with Him.
Her Prayers
St. Veronica’s spontaneous prayers often invoked the Wounds of Christ in an original way asking them to be ‘voices’:‘My God, I ask you for souls. Let these Your Wounds be voices for me and say with me: O souls redeemed by the Blood of Christ, come to this source of love. I am calling you and these Holy Wounds speak for me, but all of you come.”
Other prayers seem very similar to the prayers in the Divine Will by Luisa Picarreta. In these prayers, Veronica tries to encompass all creation in her praise and thus multiply the intention of her prayer: “O stars, o sky, help me. I would like to have as many tongues as there are stars in order to praise God and to invite the whole world to love Him.”  And on another occasion she prayed: “My Lord, I intend to call you as many times as there are plants and leaves in the whole world; and I would like to have as many hearts, as many tongues, as there are grains of sand in the ocean, as there are grains of dirt in the whole world.”
She was also very concerned with the conversion of non-Christians: “Now I would call the Jews, now the Turks, now all the nations of infidels. I would make an act of faith and say: ‘Oh my God, if I could supply for all of them in praising You, in loving You, in doing Your Holy Will. But I cannot do it by myself. Nevertheless, I come to You and offer You, Yourself with all your attributes and infinite perfections in satisfaction of all that we should do in terms of blessing, praise and gratitude towards You, my greatest Good.”
Mystical Wounding of her Heart and her Reception of the Stigmata
Like many other great mystics, Veronica also received the wound in her heart, known as the transverberation. This happened on Christmas Eve, 1696: “I only remember that the child Jesus had like a bow and arrow in his hands, and it seemed that he sent it to my heart. I felt great pain. When I came back to my senses, I saw that my heart had been wounded and it was bleeding. I cannot express in writing or with words what the Lord communicated to me at that moment. I only remember that I experienced an intimate union with Him and He made me understand that this wound was nothing compared to the wound He would inflict on me soon.”  This wound would remain open and bleeding for several days and then it would close. She describes that she felt pain all the time and like a flame inside the wound. The wound would reopen at times and stay open for several days again. She would offer the pain of this wound in union to the sufferings and wounds of Jesus for the conversion of sinners.
The wound Jesus “would inflict on her soon” took place on March 8, 1697 before a crucifix: “Being in front of Him, very close, it seemed that He detached His right arm and with that great nail that He held in his hand, He wounded my heart. I felt great pain, and quickly returned to myself.”
A drawing of the mystical wounds that Jesus imprinted upon the heart of St Veronica Giuliani
She mentions that Jesus assigned her to the school of His Holy Wounds, and told her: You should not start any work at all without entering first in these loving Wounds, in order to learn how to do that work…I had willed to imprint these Wounds truly in your heart so that your heart would be all mine. Now it is no longer yours.
It is interesting to note that as a special grace, Jesus let Veronica see in a vision how He wounded the heart of St. Teresa of Avila: “At some point I saw her as if suspended in midair in ecstasy. In front of her there was a shining angel. He had a gold arrow in his hand and he put it in St. Teresa’s heart. She became like a fiery furnace, consumed by love. In an instant, in the same place close to the Lord, she offered herself completely to God and it seems that the Lord made me understand that when she was wounded by love, in that act, she became completely detached from everything, so much so that she did not want to know anything about the world anymore. Detached from everything and everyone, she remained in God alone and did not have any other thought except God and her soul.”
On Good Friday, April 5, 1697, Veronica received the stigmata. She had a vision of Jesus crucified and the Virgin Mary, as Our Lady of Sorrows. She wrote: “In an instant, I saw five shining rays shooting out from His Wounds, coming towards me. I watched as they turned into little flames. Four of them contained the nails, and the fifth one contained the lance, golden and all aflame, and it pierced my heart. The nails pierced my hands and feet.”
A Summary of Graces
In 1701, 26 years before her death, Veronica wrote in her dairy all the graces God had given to her: “In an instant, I saw all the special graces God had given to my soul. There were really so many that I could not tell their number. I will only tell you what I understood in detail. He made me understand that He had renewed the sorrow in my heart 500 times, and again many times had renewed the wound in it; that He had in that period given me the special grace of sorrow for my sins, adding to it knowledge of myself and of my faults; that He had made me understand every sort of virtue, and how to exercise them; that He had given me so many inspirations and teachings that if I wanted to tell them all, there would be no end to it.”
“He also made me understand that He had renewed His marriage to my soul on 60 occasions. 33 times He made me experience His holy Passion in a special way, and understand the pains which are known only to the souls dearest to Him. 20 times He showed Himself to me all wounded and dripping with blood, and He asked me to carry out His holy will, but I did just the opposite. O God, how confused I was in those days! I can write nothing in words of what I went through when these things were revealed to me one by one.”
“Three times He gave me a delightful embrace by detaching His arm from the cross and holding me there at His side; 5 times He gave me to drink from the liquid that flowed from that side of His; 15 times He washed my heart in His precious Blood, which came from His side like a ray and touched my heart; 12 times He delved into my heart and gave me the grace of purifying it and removing all the filth, the rottenness of my imperfections and the residue of my sins; 9 times He had me touch my lips to Wound in His holy Side; 200 times he gave my soul delightful embraces in a special way, not counting the others He gave constantly; and 100 loving wounds He made in my heart, in a secret manner.”
In the Communion of Saints
We have already seen the special roles that St. Catherine of Siena, St. Rose of Lima and St. Teresa of Avila had in Veronica’s life and mystical graces. Other saints that helped Veronica were St. Joseph, St. Augustine, St. Phillip Neri, St. Anthony of Padua, St. Ignatius Loyola, Saint Bonaventure and St. Florido, protector of Citta di Castello. St. Paul, whom she referred to as “my Saint Paul” held a special place in her heart. Also, on the feasts of St. Francis of Assisi, her ‘holy father’ and St. Clare, her ‘holy mother,’ she always received special graces.
Her Guardian Angel
Veronica’s guardian angel had an important role in her life. He helped her get up when she fell under the weight of the Cross, defended her when she was attacked by the devil, and helped her with the chores. Later on during her life the BVM appointed another guardian angel to her because she was so much attacked by the devil. Her angels accompanied her on her visits to hell. God revealed to Veronica that upon the election of a new Pope, heaven appoints to him an additional ten guardian angels to assist him.
Veronica fights for the salvation of a dying soul
Veronica took great care of Sister Angelica Berioli during her last illness. According to the accounts of the convent, Sister Angelica was not very observant of the rules and had always been Veronica’s adversary. However, Veronica offered many prayers and penances for the salvation her soul and prayed at her bedside day and night saying, “My Lord, Your Most Precious Blood and Your infinite merits can obtain this grace.”
One day, when Sister Angelica was still semiconscious, Veronica told her: “Before I go, I want you to tell me something, and I want you to call on Jesus and not on the devil as you do.” Sister Angelica listened to her and promised she would do it and asked Veronica not to abandon her. After this incident, Sister Angelica lost the use of reason for the most part and only once in a while would be heard saying the name of Jesus.
The devil was not happy that Veronica was taking this soul from him and tried to prevent her many times from praying. “On two occasions the devil gave me many blows and told me I would pay for this. One night while I was watching over this sister, he appeared under the form of a cat, and he wanted to jump unto her bed. I tried to shoo him away, and he came close to me as when he tried to jump on me…More and more I would visibly see the demons here around her bed and they would threaten to make me pay for this.”
On the evening that Sister Angelica died, June 21, 1701, Veronica saw how four demons were tempting the dying sister, telling her there was no hope for her. Veronica was made to understand; however, that the demons had lost. When she realized that Sister Angelica was about to die, Veronica asked permission to her confessor to visit the Blessed Sacrament. On her way to the chapel, the devil appeared to her under the form of a cat and jumped on her. She had to fight the cat off up to the door of the chapel, whereupon he disappeared, saying, “You won, but you will pay for it.” After Veronica prayed before the Blessed Sacrament, she understood that she needed to go back to Sister Angelica who would soon expire, and it did happen that way. Then, the Lord let her know that Sister Angelica had been saved but that she would be in Purgatory for a long time and showed Veronica the place of expiation. Veronica commented, “A very dark and scary place.” Then, Veronica had a vision of this soul who had turned into “a terrifying animal.”
Sister Angelica appeared to Veronica the following night and told her: “This is not diabolical. It is true that I suffer. If you understood my suffering, you would die of pain.”
On another occasion, Veronica saw the place where she was in purgatory: “I saw a place so terrible and full of torment that I thought it was hell. I can’t explain it in writing but it struck me with fear and terror. It seemed to me that I saw all sorts of tortures that tormented many souls at the same time. One soul, among the others, suffered more than the others and I seem to understand that it was this soul (Sister Angelica).”
Veronica understood, however, that this soul could not benefit from the prayers said for her because during her life she had not prayed for the requests of others. The penances and prayers that Veronica was offering for this soul were being applied to other souls in purgatory.
The second time that this soul appeared to Veronica, she told her,  “I can’t and I shouldn’t” Veronica understood that ‘can’t’ referred to ‘what she was suffering’ and ‘shouldn’t referred to ‘why she was suffering’.  But then the soul of Angelica said, “It is up to you to get me out of this great suffering.I will not forget (your help).”
Even though the Lord made Veronica understand that this soul should have remained in purgatory until the Final Judgement, He also was willing to accept Veronica’s sacrifices for this soul. Veronica suffered greatly and even experienced her own personal judgment in atonement for this soul, which she was finally able to release from purgatory.
Veronica and the souls in Purgatory
Sister Angelica was only one of many souls that Veronica got out of purgatory by taking upon herself the expiation they required to enter into Heaven, often telling these souls, “Go on to Heaven, I will remainhere in order to atone for your sins.” In expiation, she had even suffered her own final judgement, and to inflame her with a desire for the salvation of souls God had allowed her to see, hell and also purgatory. She often visited purgatory: “I spent tonight as usual in Purgatory, in the midst of fire and ice, sorrows and sufferings, in complete abandonment and without any one’s help. May the Will of God be praised.”
It seems that her confessors abused her charity by making her expiate for many souls. Among the souls she atoned for are the soul of her father, Francesco Giuliani, Pope Clement XI, some of her confessors and many sisters such as sister Angelica.
Mystical trip to Shrines
Around the years1714-1715, since she had such a great devotion to the BVM, her confessor told her to ask the Lord to help her make a trip to the Shrine of the Blessed Virgin’s House in Loreto. Mario Cursoni, one of her confessors, explains, “She was ordered to pray to the Lord, asking Him to grant her the possibility of a pilgrimage in vision, to the Sanctuary of Loreto, stopping at the hermitage of Monte Corona, where at that time, Fr. Crivelli was carrying out his spiritual exercises, to receive a blessing; from there to the church of the Holy Virgin Mary of the Angels, to that of St. Nicholas of Tolentino, and finally to the Sanctuary of Loreto to take Holy Communion.”  Veronica was taken there in vision by an angel and this is what Fr. Cursoni reports: “When I questioned her about this journey, she replied that the Lord had granted her to make it in a vision and described the sanctuaries with so much accuracy of detail that she could not have done better even after having bodily visited them various times, and even I who have visited them various times could not have done better.”
St Veronica Giuliani receiving the Stigmata
The Blessed Virgin Mary in the Life of St. Veronica
The presence of the Virgin Mary becomes central in the life of Veronica in the year 1700, when on April 29 the BVM takes her as her disciple. These were the years that Veronica was to suffer greatly from percussion from within the convent and from the Holy See because of her stigmata. Like Padre Pio, Veronica was in confined for a while to the infirmary, only being allowed to go to Holy Mass accompanied by two other nuns.
During this time of trials and percussion, she received many graces from the BVM. On December 24, 1702 she receives a new name, “Veronica of Jesus and Mary” and on July 1715 when the hearts of Jesus, Mary and Veronica become one, she is called “Veronica of the Divine Will, daughter and devotee of Mary Most Holy.”
Veronica stressed very much the importance of consecrating oneself to the Virgin Mary. On 1715, she experienced the grace of a mystical union with the soul of Mary. She wrote: “It seems to me that at this point the Blessed Virgin Mary had transformed herself into me; but I have no way of explaining or recounting this, because my soul has become one with Mary.” This happened one year after she received the grace of the 'three graces': union, transformation, and mystical espousal, during each Holy Communion.
When the Holy office lifted the ban that prevented her from becoming abbess, she was elected Mother Abbess of the Monastery on April 1716. Veronica placed the keys of the convent in the hands of the BVM and said, “You are the Abbess, I will do as you order me.” To which the Virgin Mary replied, I am the superior, you must accept my guidance in everything.”
The Blessed Virgin Mary put out a fire in the convent, which had started in the chapel by a candle carelessly left lit on a wooden reading table. Veronica writes, “At half past six, the sisters and I were terribly frightened by a vast fire in the church. It seemed that everything was going up in flames, I appealed to the Holy Virgin, I asked her in her mercy to put out the fire and in my heart I felt that my appeal would be granted. So, with faith in Mary I approached the place of the fire, when I made the sign of the cross, the flames receded. In an instant everything was over. Blessed be God and Mary.” The BVM later confirmed to her that without her prayers the entire convent would have burnt.
The BVM also took the place of Veronica as abbess when Veronica was mystically away in hell for hours. Once Sister Maria Biovanna Maggio went to talk to Veronica and she noticed a “majestic and extraordinary expression on her face.”  She left consoled by the words from her abbess but wondered why she had spoken to her so little. When she told this to Blessed Florida, the latter smiled and said, “Keep in mind that today Mother Veronica is in hell sacrificing for the conversion of sinners. The person who was with you was the Holy Virgin who appears in place of Mother Veronica.” Blessed Florida (who was beatified by Pope John Paul II on May 16, 1993) knew well all the details of Veronica’s life because Veronica’s confessors had imposed on her the obedience to inform Sister Florida about everything in her spiritual life.
From 1720 onwards, it was the BVM who dictated to her the diary. During that period she began narrating in the second person. On the Feast of the Annunciation, March 25, 1727, the BVM tells her to put an end to writing the diary with this last sentence, “Fa punto.” (Put a period.)
The incorrupt body of St Veronica Giuliani
Into Life Eternal
Veronica spent the last years of her life in continuous union with God. She wrote, “When God gives His graces of union and transformation, these are the same as those enjoyed by the blessed souls in heaven. They enjoy God in God: it is a continuous banquet of love with love.”
On June 6th, at the moment of Holy Communion she had a stroke. From that time she suffered for 33 days a purgatory on Earth: physical and moral sufferings and temptations from the devil. On July 9, 1727 at dawn, she received permission to die from her confessor and went to her eternal abode. Her last words were, “Love has let Himself be found.”
Veronica was beatified on June 17, 1804 by Pope Pius VII and canonized on May 26, 1839 by Pope Gregory XVI.
The Autopsy
An autopsy was performed on Veronica the day of her death after lunch. During her lifetime, Veronica had told Blessed Florida that her heart bore certain symbols of the passion and that it had been engraved with the letters representing the vows she had taken. Blessed Florida made a sketch of her heart with all the signs that Veronica described. When her heart was dissected in half during the autopsy, it revealed mysterious incisions shaped like the outlines of the instruments of the Passion, the seven swords of Our Lady, and a number of letters.
Prayer:
O Lord Jesus Christ, who did glorify St. Veronica by the marks of Thy suffering, grant us the grace to crucify our flesh and thus become worthy of attaining to the joys of eternity. Who lives and reigns forever and ever. Amen.
-St Veronica Giuliani, pray for us!
_________________________________________________________
References:
Emmanuele Del Cuore Immacolato e Addolorato di Maria, Fr. “Santa Veronica Giuliani Vera Discepola e Apostola di Maria” Gloria.tv. September 16, 2013.
Giuliani, S. Veronica. Il Diario. Compiled by Maria Teresa Carloni. Siena, Italy:Edizioni Cantagalli, 2010. Print.
Leonardi, Fr. John, o.f.m.Cap. Saint Veronica Giuliani. Loreto, Italy, Litografia Lauretana, 1986. Print.
Lord, Bob and Penny. “Saint Veronica Giuliani.” Visionaries, Mystics and Stigmatists down through the Ages. Journeys of Faith, 1995. 257-285. Print.
The Life and Teachings of St. Veronica Giuliani. Delaware: Two Hearts Media Organization, 2006. Print.

Claude Newman Conversion Story, Part 2

$
0
0
An investigation into the story of Claude Newman's remarkable conversion -Part 2

Part 1 of this story dealt with Fr. O'Leary's report of the miraculous conversion of prisoner Claude Newman in 1943. A friend named Mary visited the area of Vicksburg, Mississippi and personally investigated many of the details of the story. Below is an email describing much of what she found:

Mon, Jun 29, 2015 at 10:04 AM.
Hello Glenn,

I pray this message finds you well. I just returned from Vicksburg searching for the truth and found it. What you choose to do with the information is up to you, but I believe it would do a great service to the faithful to update the site. First, I found no evidence that James Hughes had any sort of outburst before he was executed. There were 3 newspaper reporters there and all said that he was calm and walked to the chair unaided. He was a member of the Holy Roller - Pentecostal faith but did say a Catholic prayer as he was strapped into the chair: "He looked calmly up at the few present and said in clear cut tones: 'I am not afraid to confess the Lord Jesus Christ here tonight before man. May he have mercy on my soul, in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost.'" So it appears that he was converted at some point, just not in the execution chamber.  This story is corroborated by the nuns who had aided Mildred Johnson in her conversion.

I was told by Fr. Malcolm O'Leary (their names are coincidences), 75 years old, who knew Fr. Robert O'Leary when he was in high school and is now the current parish priest at St. Mary's, that Fr. Robert O'Leary was a good priest, gave the best homilies, liked to "color outside the lines" sometimes and voluntarily left the order in the 1950s. The tape was made in the 1970s in Kenosha, WI (where Fr. O'Leary retired) and it was never intended to be heard by such a large audience. I met with Dr. Ralph F. who had researched the story in 2011 and 2013 and discovered Fr. O'Leary's 1945 handwritten account of the events. There is no mention of Mary appearing to Claude and no mention of James Hughes' last minute conversion. He did say that Claude grasped the catechism quickly and Fr. O'Leary was surprised by that. Claude received the medal in a gentle manner (it was not thrown to him on the floor) and when the fellow prisoner ran out of information, he
 suggested that Claude talk to a priest.

At this point, my project regarding Claude is done, although he may be a saint in heaven yet. I was duly impressed with the conversion of Mildred Johnson and I may explore that story some more. The trip was fruitful and my prayer for truth was answered. Dr. Ralph will be writing an article with his findings this summer. If you would like me to send you copies of the newspaper articles (I tried to attach them, but my computer is fussy this morning) I would happy to send them to you.

God bless you,
Mary
_______________________________________________________________
I would like to personally thank Mary for all of her efforts in getting these important details concerning this story. Below are the newspaper clippings she obtained on the capture and execution of James Samuel Hughes: (Click on photos to enlarge)

Capture of James Samuel Hughes

Execution of James Samuel Hughes, Part 1


Execution of James Samuel Hughes, Part 2 (Click on photos to enlarge)



Marie-Julie Jahenny, The Breton Stigmatist -Her life and prophecies

$
0
0

Marie-Julie Jahenny, “The Breton Stigmatist”


by E.A. Bucchianeri


Marie-Julie Jahenny
[The information below is taken from  E.A. Bucchianeri's original monumental 590 page book "We Are Warned- The prophecies of Marie-Julie Jahenny" which can be read in its entirety here. The webmaster would like to gratefully thank E.A. Bucchianeri for her work in compiling and adapting the information for this website. May God reward her for her efforts.]


Marie-Julie Jahenny was born in Coyault on February the 12th 1850 in the village of Blain in Brittany, France.  When she was three or four, her family moved to a cottage in a hamlet called La Fraudais just northeast of Blain where she lived for the rest of her life.  She was the eldest of five children, and as with many of God’s chosen souls, she came from a humble background.  Her parents, Charles and Marie Boya, were hardworking and pious peasants.  Little did they suspect that their daughter would be granted an extraordinary number of graces by Heaven and be given a special mission: to spread the love of the Cross and the importance of holy suffering, becoming a victim soul to make reparation to God and save sinners.  Through her Heaven would remind the world of the coming chastisements foretold by so many other saints and mystics, and forewarned those who would listen on how to prepare both spiritually and temporally, calling to mind once again the numerous past prophecies regarding the appearance of a Great Monarch, a saintly ruler beloved by Heaven who would restore the Roman Catholic Faith after years of chastisements, persecution and desolation in union with an Angelic Pontiff who would reign over the Roman Catholic Church in the final days before the appearance of the Antichrist.  This promised final time of peace and triumph would be the greatest that the Church and the world has ever known.

Marie-Julie of the Crucifix, Virgin of the Cross: Her Holy Mission


The first sign of the extraordinary life destined for Marie-Julie began at a very young age when at church she heard an interior voice say: “Stay a little longer with Me.”  From that time on she was drawn to the tabernacle and would spend long hours of prayer in the church, or find a quiet place to pray and meditate.  When she was older she entered the Third Order of St. Francis and was always the perfect model of modesty, piety and spiritual perfection for the parish, receiving Holy Communion with the “devotion of an angel” according to witnesses.


In February 22, 1873, just before Marie-Julie turned twenty-three, she grew seriously ill and was on the point of death.  Our Lady appeared to her and said she would be healed, but also asked if she would be willing to suffer the same agonies as her Son.  Marie-Julie accepted to offer herself as a victim soul.  Our Lady appeared again on March 15th and asked a second time if she was willing to suffer, and Marie-Julie replied once more that she was willing.  The agonies she promised to undergo were foretold in advance, allowing witnesses to see the appearance of the miraculous wounds.   The Five Wounds were the first of the stigmata she received, which appeared on March 21st 1873.  However, more agonies were to come.  She received the Crown of Thorns on October 5th, and on November 25th she received the Wound Our Lord suffered on His Shoulder when He carried His Cross.  The Wounds of Our Lord’s Scourging then manifested on her back December 6th, and on January 12th 1874 not long into the New Year she received painful marks on her wrists where Our Lord’s hands were held bound, and also, a wound over her heart.  Two days later she received additional scourge marks on her ankles, legs and forearms, two days after, she suffered two scourge stripes on her side.  The Passion of Our Lord manifested itself on her body by degrees.  However, a new and mysterious wound appeared on the ring finger of her right hand on February 20th 1874: it was an espousal ring in blood showing that she had been chosen by Our Lord as His Spiritual Spouse.  One final and most astounding stigmata mark then appeared on December 7th also seen by witnesses, a wound that was not manifested with other stigmatists of the Church: a cross and a flower appeared on her chest with the words ‘O Crux Ave’, (Hail to the Cross), accompanied by extraordinary perfumes emanating from her body.


On June 25, 1875 Our Lord promised her: “I will not be long in making known to you My secrets.  Soon the secret will be discovered and the whole world will witness My love and My Power.” Three days later Our Lord further promised: “I will operate greater miracles for you than for your sister Margaret Mary.” (St. Margaret Mary)


(Marie-Julie with the stigmata.  The espousal ring can be seen on her right ring finger.)


A new name was accorded her as so often displayed in the Scriptures when God calls a chosen soul to a new way of life in His service, for she humbly replied during an ecstasy dated March 14, 1876 that St. Francis of Assisi appeared with a white stone, apparently, a great cornerstone for the great and holy work of the Cross that was to begin at La Fraudais.  Our Lord blessed the stone, then angels brought a book displaying her new name in golden letters: “I see, my dear Spouse, this place marked where I am going to keep in your presence. This stone is white, carved, stone brought from heaven by my Seraphic Father (St. Francis). Our Lord has blessed it, angels surround Him. Other angels bring an open book, written in letters of gold and blood. I see signed my name at the top of the book. Tell me what that means, I see my name, 'Marie-Julie of the Crucifix'.”  Marie-Julie then revealed the mystic book would not be opened until seven months after her death, only then would the work of the Cross, that started during her lifetime, would begin to spread in earnest, saving many souls.


As if to proclaim Marie-Julie in her mission as victim soul and spouse of Christ, the Eternal Father asked her “what her name is” on August 1, 1876.   


“I am Marie-Julie of the Crucifix, virgin of the Cross, the great sign of the sinful (i.e. the greatest of sinners), me, Madeleine repentant, contrite, penitent and forgiven, my dear Spouse who promised grace to whom He gave the flower. He made me His spouse. It is I that He will soon reap the harvest of the Cross, of suffering, of the Eucharist. (...)”


Doctor Imbert-Gourbeyre recounts one remarkable ecstasy confirming this mystic betrothal dated January 29, 1877 wherein the Eternal Father approved His Son’s spouse, blessing her and His Son in an extraordinary manner, uniting them forever in union with the Holy Spirit.  Marie-Julie was brought up into the Second Heaven where she saw Our Lord seat Himself on a throne.   The Eternal Father came down with a beautiful flower decorated with a rich chain.  The flower had words on it which read, ‘Flower called by Jesus to the Eternal Father’, which the Eternal Father offered to her.  Jesus then invited His Father to come to His Throne and the Father came down attended by all the Lights of the Holy Spirit.  The Father presented all the Lights to His Son, and His Sacred Heart became more radiant than ever before.  Jesus Thanked His Father for His Divine Illumination and directed Marie-Julie to do the same.  The Eternal Father than asked her: “My daughter, the lights of My Divine Son will be lights for your heart.  How long will you stay in the Heart of My Son?”  Marie-Julie replied if this was a question that her love would endure, she answered it would endure forever.  Jesus then asked her how much she wanted to repose in His Heart, and she replied: “I want to be every hour of my life trapped in the loving wound of My Divine Spouse.”  The Eternal Father replied: “My Son, take this heart now and forever.”  Jesus in turn raised His Hand to His Father and replied: “Your Holy Will, Father, is accomplished.”  Jesus then turned to Marie-Julie: “My spouse, you will be at every hour in My Divine Heart.  You will see its cruel tearings, you will also feel My powerful Love.  Your heart is mine.  Let me put a nail in your heart.”  Marie-Julie immediately said to Him take it and do with it what He pleased, even to tear it, promising never to take it back from Him.  Our Lord took it, presented it to His Father, Who in turn said to the angels of the Second Heaven: “This is the heart of the spouse of My dear Son.  Come worship the Sacred Heart of Jesus, Who is in her heart.”  The Eternal Father then blessed the mystic nail with the words: “My Son, I want to be present at the sacrifice of the heart of your spouse and I want to see the wound of love.”  Jesus then removed every fibre of love in Marie-Julie’s heart and made the sign of the cross on her heart.  Her heart opened in the shape of a cross wherein the blessing was passed through.  Jesus then placed down into the very bottom of her heart a beautiful golden nail, the top shaped like a cross.  As it passed, the nail increased her love for the Holy Eucharist and the Cross.  The Eternal Father then exclaimed: “OMy Son, how beautiful is the wound of the heart of Your spouse!  It is the wound of love.”   Our Lord then pierced her heart twice with the nail and removed it.  The Eternal Father took the nail and gazed lovingly at it since Jesus had removed all the love from Marie-Julie’s heart with it, then He placed all her love in the Heart of His Son, saying: “Daughter of the Holy Spirit, you will nevermore love yourself, you will have the love of Jesus alone.” He gave the nail back to Jesus who pierced her heart a third time.  Jesus pierced His Heart at the same time and they became mingled together.  Marie-Julie felt an immense love.  Finally, the Eternal Father created a chain in the shape of a cross, and placed it in the Sacred Heart of His Son and the heart of Marie-Julie, uniting them in Love.


Later Our Lord would call her by the special name given her as seen in another text dated February 22, 1877: “Marie-Julie of the Crucifix, come and stay in My loving Wound.”  In humility, she was afraid to approach the Wound in His Heart due to her human misery, but Our Lord invited her again: “Come My spouse crucified, come to receive these sweet consolations.”  He also declared: “Tu es davantage mon élue,” “You are (of) My highest elect.”


Our Lord would later reveal to Marie-Julie her mission on October 27, 1887 with St. Margaret Mary accompanying Him:  “Victim of My Sacred Heart (speaking to St. Margaret Mary) and you, victim of My Cross, (Marie- Julie), you are not chosen for the same work. Blessed Margaret Mary was chosen to publish the glory of My Sacred Heart, and you, you are chosen to publish the glory of My Cross.  She is the victim of My Sacred Heart, you are the victim of My Cross.  The Work of My Cross is beautiful and grand, it will quickly follow the Work of the Sacred Heart.


Apparently, Monseigneur Fournier, the local Bishop of Nantes began an immediate investigation into the gradual appearances of Marie-Julie’s miraculous stigmata and her extraordinary ecstasies during the early 1870s when they first appeared, entrusting the necessary medical investigations to Doctor Imbert-Gourbeyre, a Professor at the Faculty of Medicine at Clermont-Ferrand.  When he asked her what she saw when she received the stigmata she answered:


When I received the stigmata, Our Lord appeared to me with radiant wounds, it was as if a sun surrounded them.  A luminous ray came out of each Wound and struck my hands, feet and side, at the end of each ray there was a drop of red Blood.  The ray that left the side of Our Lord was twice as wide as the others and was shaped like a lance.  The pain I felt was great, but it lasted barely one second.”


 The doctor quickly observed that in the case of Marie-Julie, her wounds were not of a natural or self-inflicted kind, and were indeed supernatural in origin, writing to the bishop that, “There was no fraud in La Fraudais.”  Bishop Fournier also agreed with the doctor’s findings as seen by a letter he wrote to him on June 6th 1875:


“The reports that I receive daily on Marie-Julie show me more and more the action of God on this soul.  He grants graces of an obvious supernatural order.  At the same time she grows in virtue and noble sentiments.  The natural and human disappear in her, and she often speaks to people she sees or who are referred to her giving instructions which are not in keeping with her normal state (in life).  Therefore be confident, dear Doctor, the time will come when Marie-Julie herself will be the proof.... She is sincere: what she manifests is supernatural.  I see nothing but good, edifying and in conformity with the principles of spirituality.  Therefore it is God who favours her, you maybe sure it will turn out well.”


(Bishop Fournier who declared Marie-Julie’s stigmata and ecstasies were of a supernatural order.)


Doctor Imbert-Gourbeyre continued his investigations years afterwards and witnessed many miraculous events.  The stigmata bled every Friday, then later, only on Good Fridays, but the pain of the various wounds continued to increase, particularly on Fridays.  On some special occasions, the stigmata displayed miraculous events, which were always announced beforehand.  On All Saints Day 1884, Our Lord declared He would envelope Marie-Julie with a coat of light, which was fulfilled that December on the Feast of the Immaculate Conception.  Her family witnessed a stream of light about the size of a pea radiate from the wounds in her hands, which lasted about five minutes.


Marie-Julie was willing to suffer more for the salvation of sinners and was inflicted with strange unexplainable maladies and physical torments also witnessed by the doctor.  One such instance began June 1880, which was also foretold in advance.  She suffered horrific agonies during her ecstasies on Mondays, Tuesdays and Thursdays of each week, predicting every time what manner of suffering she would undergo, which the doctor was witness to.  We have one of his texts dating from September 1880 describing one such period of atonement:


“During the Way of the Cross, the preceding Friday, (September 24, 1880), Our Lord has said to Marie-Julie who repeated His words during the ecstasy, which were taken down by a secretary; 'On Monday, to expiate the culpable offences that I will receive and that I have already received this month, I will oppress you in a different way. All your limbs will shrink, I will reduce you to being so small that you will have no freedom in any limb; your head will be fixed to your bones, and you will be like the worm that I destroy. In this pain your sufferings will be very violent, all your joints will suffer. With this pain you will have a burning fever. Your tongue will be swollen, very large. There will be a visible swelling at all the joints of your bones and this will show how strong the pain is.’ All this prophetic programme was to take place before my eyes. This took place on Monday 27th of September 1880. ... A few days after having assisted at these extraordinary sufferings, I heard Marie-Julie announce in front of me in profound ecstasy that she would soon have a new and long illness. In the preceding six months, she had often said that God had asked her for the complete sacrifice of her ears, eyes, speech and movement. She accepted everything...”


The complete offering of her senses began later that year, which she foretold again on December 19th,  and similar to her stigmata, each sense was affected in stages.  On the Tuesday after her prediction, she lost the ability to speak and her hearing, three days later she became blind. The suffering also included a strange transformation of her tongue, which became immovable, hard as rock, and completely pushed backwards with the tip bent under, completely blocking her throat.  Her mouth then closed shut, and her lips remained motionless.  However, she was released from this malady at some point for in February 10th 1881 she revealed the next stages of her excruciating martyrdom.  Our Lord asked her if she was willing to suffer again, and she accepted.  He replied:


Well, from next Monday, you will no longer be able to stay on your stake, (stake: i.e. possibly a reference to the mystical ‘gibbet’ on which she had suffered up to then) ... all your limbs will become disjointed, but without changing position.  All the limbs on your left side, from the sole of your feet to the top of your head, will no longer move. (...)  You will stay in your armchair, there, new crucifixions of sufferings will come to keep you company, one by one.


This agonising dislocation of her joints by supernatural means lasted for years and included other phenomena that science cannot explain.  Marie-Julie’s temperature became freezing.  One night, her family wanted to move her to make her more comfortable and found she was heavier than a stone and were unable to lift her from her chair.  Marie-Julie would give them a time on which they could move her, and until then she remained unmovable.  When the appointed time came, she mysteriously became as light as a feather.  Although she was deaf during this time of agony, she could hear the priest when he spoke in Latin, a double-miracle as she was uneducated and not knowledgeable in languages.  Our Lord said she would be able to speak during her ecstasies, and her tongue was softened as promised, but once the ecstasies were over, her tongue resumed its hardened condition.  Heaven also granted a period of mobility every Friday at 9 AM allowing the linens and her clothes to be changed, and also so she could make her customary Way of the Cross at 1 PM wherein she literally relived the Passion of Christ in Jerusalem in ecstasy.  As soon as the Passion ecstasy was concluded, the paralysis returned.  This period of martyrdom lasted for four years according to Doctor Imbert-Gourbeyer, then each mystical ailment gradually disappeared similar to how they first manifested. He reported: “First the hemiplegia disappeared, then in succession the dumbness, the deafness, and the blindness.”  The Doctor further declared:


“All the circumstances  of this symptom (of contracture) prove that it is was not of a hysterical nature. Besides, who has ever seen ... a contracture that ceases regularly every Friday for several hours, to allow the subject to talk and walk in ecstasy? The observation of the Breton virgin dispels all the observations of known hysteria. It is enough to be a doctor to understand.”


Similar to other chosen mystics, she experienced complete and total periods of fasting wherein she took no drink or food and lived on the Eucharist alone.  The first occasion occurred April 12th, 1874 and lasted for ninety-four days, which she also predicted would happen days beforehand.  She also predicted the next period of total fasting that began on December 28th 1875 and continued unbroken for five years, one month and twenty-two days.  The doctor recorded that “during the whole of this period there were no liquid or solid excretions.”  Once more, he had witnessed a miracle that defied science, for others had taken place during the year—Marie-Julie received miraculous Holy Communions that simply appeared.   As these events were also foretold, Bishop Fournier had witnesses present in addition to the doctor already investigating her case.  The first miraculous Communion took place on June 4th, 1874, and also occurred on three separate occasions that year.  The next period of miraculous Communions occurred from May 1876 to January 29th 1877, apparently, thirteen in all during that time, which occurred during her Friday ecstasies.  This latest period was observed by over two hundred witnesses.


Other miracles included bleeding pictures and crucifixes.  One day, Marie-Julie asked her spiritual director, Fr. David, if he would bring her a picture of the Crucifixion.  He did as he was asked and she was immediately attracted to it after he blessed it, meditating with it several times a day.  On January 21st 1877, Our Lord appeared to her during an ecstasy and said:


Oh, you who love Me, see how I suffer ... I pour out My Divine Blood to pay for the sins of France... .  The picture where I am crucified before which you meditate, will remind you of My suffering.  The Divine Blood of My Five Wounds which has just flowed on My cross, will flow on the five wounds of this picture...Tell your Father to collect It... and now come back to earth: You will find My five Wounds bathed in Blood.


(The miraculous image that bled.)


Her family witnessed the miracle, and her spiritual director, Fr. David, kept the picture.   The curate of Blain, Fr. Lequeux, also witnessed a separate miracle of the Holy Blood, which occurred on the Feast of Corpus Christi, May 27th 1880.  He wrote the following testimony:


“On Thursday I was at La Fraudais at about eleven-thirty. While I was
addressing a few words to Marie-Julie on the love of Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament,
she went into ecstasy, then all of a sudden exclaimed: "The Crucifix at the end of my
bed is bleeding." I turned at once and saw on the picture a gush of blood of about two
centimetres. I called Angèle, (Marie-Julie's sister) who like me saw the prodigy. While
I was occupied looking at the picture I noticed that Marie-Julie had her lips glued to her
crucifix and seemed to be drinking. I approached her and clearly saw red blood on the
Crucifix and on the lips of our dear victim who said to me as she stretched out her hand:
"Father, give me quickly my other Crucified Love, your Crucifix." I gave it to her and
she at once drank in the same fashion. After a few moments, she added: ‘My Jesus tells
you to purify the two crucifixes with your consecrated fingers.’ With a blessed cloth I then purified the two crucifixes that were all red with blood. Then Marie-Julie said to
me: ‘My Jesus wants you to purify my lips reddened with His Adorable Blood.’ I then took the cloth by each end and pressed it on the lips of the seer.”


Attacks from the Devil and the Years of Persecution


Marie-Julie also had to contend with the devil and his wiles from the time she first received the stigmata.  Our Lady warned her in advance several times, one final warning came April 26th 1874, but Our Lady promised she would never abandon her in the midst of these new trials. Fifteen minutes after this warning, the devil tried to do his worst.  He would beat Marie-Julie and cover her in bruises and cuts, which never grew infected and would quickly and miraculously  heal with the holy water.  He would destroy her sacramentals, break her rosaries, knock her holy pictures off the walls, throw her crucifix to the floor, plus knock blessed objects to the ground, or, if he didn’t destroy them or try to inflict some type on damage on them, he would spirit them away.  Sometimes, if witnesses were present, he would try and push  them over as well.   Then, he would try other manifestations, appearing as a frightening beast, animals, or in his usual hideous shape, threatening he would eventually succeed in damning her soul, anything to try and force her to abandon her mission to save souls.  When terror tactics failed, he changed strategy and would come as a tempting beautiful young man promising her everything from wealth to cures for her maladies, but without success.  Other times he tried to fool her during her ecstasies by appearing as angels or saints, but Marie-Julie was extremely cautious about every apparition, testing them all to ensure they were from Heaven and thereby exposing the Hellish imposter by prudence when he did appear in this guileful manner.  If a mystical visitor complied and made on Act of Love to the Sacred Heart, she knew the apparition was true.  When it was Satan, he would suddenly fly off when she demanded this request.  Sometimes she could easily see through the disguise: if the demon appeared as a saint the halo would be missing its glorious rays of light, or the symbol of the cross would not be depicted correctly on his clothes or vestments, appearing bent or twisted.

After this first period of trials caused by the devil, St. Michael came and returned all the objects Satan had stolen from her, giving her a period of peace until January 1875, after which a new round of torment was to begin.  Satan  adopted new fearful strategies with his hellish appearances, coming in the form of priest, no doubt to fool her he was an earthly human visitor like many she received, but she spotted the ruse when she noticed the ‘priest’ was missing a cross on his stole.  The devil tried to give her a ‘host’ while disguised in this form, but she refused.  We can only imagine with horror what he was truly trying to give her, for he would attempt to poison her on other occasions and force her to swallow stomach-turning objects.  One time he tried to force her to eat grass, other times he shoved a phial of poisoned blood into her mouth, then clamped it shut.  She could only  open her mouth after her spiritual director, Fr. David, said the Rite of Exorcism over her.  There were times the devil tried to clamp her mouth shut and prevent her receiving Holy Communion from Fr. David, but he would stand there patiently with the Blessed Sacrament before her mouth until the devil was forced to release her. These attacks were not without fruit, for they were additional means of sacrifice she could offer to save souls.  However, there were times she could get rid of him by sprinkling holy water.


The time of earthly persecution began only a few short years after the stigmata appeared when Bishop Fournier passed away in 1877.  He had been the greatest supporter of her cause, declaring everything about her from the stigmata to her ecstasies were of a supernatural order, and now, he was replaced by a bishop who took an entirely different approach to Marie-Julie’s case and she was persecuted by the diocese.  A little less than a month after Bishop Fournier’s death, the Chapter of Curates gave the order she be deprived of the sacraments—including the Blessed Sacrament, a decision upheld by the new bishop, Bishop Lecoq.  However, heaven ensured Marie-Julie was not deprived of the sacraments, for the minute the order came from the Chapter, the miraculous Communions resumed again and appeared every Sunday and on certain feast days.  Doctor Imbert-Gourbeyre however remained her defender, explaining to Bishop Lecoq that his predecessor had ruled everything pertaining to Marie-Julie was of a supernatural origin and that there were credible witnesses to prove his judgement true, also describing the many miraculous Communions, but the new bishop remained deaf to this defence.  This period of persecution from the diocese lasted eleven years, ending in 1888 when Pope Leo XIII made an inquest into the matter, entrusting the case to Rev. Fr. Vanutelli who ruled Marie-Julie had been unjustly deprived of the sacraments.  By Order of the Holy See, the ban issued by the Chapter of Curates was lifted.  Despite the persecutions, she never complained or murmured against the local bishop or the Church, and was always obedient to the successive bishops of Nantes, recognizing with humble obedience the authority given to them by God.


Her Ecstasies


Her ecstasies occurred on a regular basis, and as with other authentic cases of this supernatural state with other mystics, they showed the following phenomena: the natural reactions of her senses ceased and she  remained insensible to the point she would not make the least reaction when pricked with pins and needles or burned, or when bright lights were flashed in her eyes.  Sometimes her body would miraculously levitate, and she could distinguish the difference between blessed and unblessed objects. She could tell when a consecrated or unconsecrated host was placed before her.  If she discerned a sacramental placed before her was blessed, she venerated it by kissing it profoundly. If it was unblessed, she would refuse to venerate it or remained unresponsive.   For example, during a Passion ecstasy on October 18, 1877, she stopped her mystical enactment of the Way of the Cross and asked for a picture of St. Francis.  A visiting priest had one in his breviary and handed it to her, but she remained motionless and didn’t venerate it.  Fr. David then knew the picture wasn’t blessed and they blessed it immediately, after which she reverenced it profoundly, covering it with kisses.   

During the same ecstasy, visitors held a rosary before her, but she refused to kiss or venerate the sacramental as was her custom.   The visitor then recalled they had lost the original crucifix to the rosary and had replaced it with another, but didn’t think to have the replacement blessed.  The blessing was done immediately and Marie-Julie grew happy, kissing the crucifix and the beads repeatedly before resuming her suffering of the Passion currently underway in that particular ecstasy.  Sometimes, she would give surprising information about a holy relic presented to her during an ecstasy that no one had previously known about.  One astounding example: without saying a word to her beforehand, a relic was held before her and she immediately confirmed what the owner had only suspected up to then—they truly had a fragment of the lance that opened Our Lord’s side, and furthermore, it still contained a piece of His Heart.  Apparently, the relic belonged to the Marquis de La Franquerie, which the family still possesses to this day.


(Photo of Marie-Julie during an ecstasy in later years.)


In addition to this marvellous phenomena, she received countless visitors from Heaven during her ecstasies who gave her great consolation and imparted spiritual advice.  Naturally, Our Lord and Our Lady were constant companions, but she also saw the Eternal Father, and the Holy Spirit Who would come in the form of a dove or as a flaming tongue of fire.  Also, the list of saints who came to her are astounding.  Sometimes they gave her a biography of their lives, providing details that no one knew about, or, they corrected some elements that biographers and chroniclers had mistaken or had become confused through the years.  Unknown saints also visited her and gave an account of their lives.  At one point, she grew so familiar with St. Joseph, she even began bantering and teasing him during one ecstasy dated April 1, 1880 in order to have certain petitions granted until Our Lord Himself had to come and say “Enough!”  rescuing His foster father from her persistent wheedling!


How many saints came to her?  From the texts that have been released to the public, we have the following list, there may be many more revelations waiting to be read:


St. Joseph * St. Ann, Mother of Our Lady *  St. Michael the Archangel * St. John the Evangelist * St. Francis of Assisi * St. Charlemagne, King of France and first Holy Roman Emperor * St. Germaine * St. Alphonsus Liguori * St. Margaret Mary * St. Aloysius  Gonzaga * St. Bonaventure * St. Catherine of Sienna * St. Louis IX, King of France * St. Thomas Aquinas * St. Titus * St. Francis de Sales * St. John of the Cross * St. Vincent Ferrier * St. Paul, Apostle * St. John Francis Regis * St. Gregory the Great, Pope * St. Benedict * St. Lucien (of Antioch?) * St. Nestor, Bishop and Martyr * St. Abraham, Hermit * St. Marcellinus, Martyr * St. Lambert, Bishop and Martyr * St. John, Pope and Martyr * St. Felix, Bishop * St. Pamphilus, Martyr * St. Vincent, Martyr * St. Pantaleon, Martyr * St. Marisse (Marius), Martyr * St. Didier (Desiderius), Bishop and Martyr * St. Primus, Martyr * St. Dieudonné (Adedodatus I, also Deusdedit), Pope * St. Vitus, Martyr * St. Distérique, Bishop (unknown saint?) * St. Paulinus, Bishop and Martyr * St. Grelut, apparently, a previously unknown martyr * St. Victorian, Bishop and Martyr * St. Hermenegilde, Prince and Martyr * St. Cassian, Martyr * St. Jules (Julius), Martyr * St. Celeste (Celestine?), Martyr * St. Vitalis of Milan, Martyr * St. Sergius, Martyr


(Marie Julie’s room with her bed and several of her statues.
Photo taken in 2011 by Paul J. Dickson)


In certain texts, Marie-Julie said she would see visions in ‘the sun’ or in ‘her sun’, and from this we can assume she was permitted to see her visions and heavenly visitors through a mystic ‘window’ shaped like a sun similar to Blessed Ann Maria Taigi of Rome (1769-1837).  During her ecstasies, Marie-Julie could also understand different languages that she had never learned, and could recite prayers or sing hymns in these different languages.  Also, she immediately came out of an ecstasy if given an order from her spiritual director or by a religious with canonical authority, even when it was spoken in Latin, despite never learning how to read or write Latin.   As with all true mystics, she was always obedient to her spiritual superiors and immediately returned from an ecstasy when she was ordered mentally, vocally, or simply in writing, displaying the events were indeed miraculous and Heaven-sent.  This was witnessed by Bishop Fournier on July 17th, 1874 in company with the Superior of the Jesuits and the Superior’s secretary.  As stated earlier, the Bishop declared the knowledge she received was well beyond her normal state in life.  Doctor Imbert-Gourbeyer also wrote the following:


“The ecstatic discourses have two principle characteristics: infused science and the prophetic spirit.  We have assisted several times at Marie-Julie’s ecstasies: what a surprise, to hear this simple peasant woman without any instruction, speaking of divine things like an accomplished theologian giving mystical instruction, disserting admirably on God, Jesus Christ, the Eucharist, the Cross and the Priesthood, telling the life story of a great number of saints she could not have known, quoting Latin texts from Holy Scripture, reproducing entire passages from the Holy Fathers, making numerous revelations and sometimes rising to an incomparable literary style.”


Prophecies of the Future


During her ecstasies, Marie-Julie was not only given spiritual advice, she was also shown events around the world, and predicted what would happen in the future.  On September 15th 1879, she predicted Bismarrck’s ‘Kulturkampf’.  September 15th, 1881 she foretold in detail the death of Melanie Calvat, the visionary of La Salette, which happened on December 15th, 1904.  She predicted the eruption of Mount Pelé in Martinique, then described the horrific events as they occurred despite the fact she was half a world away.  In 1881 she was shown the Transvaal War, announcing it would take place at the death of Queen Victoria, which happened in 1901.  She predicted the death of the Count De Chambord, the last direct descendant of the Bourbon royal house of France.  Just before the successor to Pope Leo XIII was chosen, she declared only a few days before the conclave the “Adriatic Cardinal is chosen by God, his reign will be that of Christ.  He will not last long and will be called Pius.”  She was correct in that Pius X did not last as long as the previous Pope named ‘Pius’.  Pius X, former cardinal of Venice, fulfilled the prophecy as ‘Adriatic Cardinal’ and was pope for eleven years, while Pius IX reigned for over thirty-one years.  Marie-Julie correctly announced beforehand the French would lose their colony of Algeria to the Arabs and the priests of that country would suffer horrible trials.   She also foresaw World War I and World War II.  Our Lord promised she would live to see the beginning of the chastisements, and she lived to see World War II.

Her predictions continued up until her death in March 4, 1941, her death being the strangest prediction of all considering it did not fall on the promised day.  Our Lord promised on December 1, 1876 she would die on a Friday, but she died on a Tuesday.  Considering that she revealed so many other events correctly in addition to all the miracles in her life that were not of diabolical origin and occurred with witnesses present, how could she have made a mistake of this calibre?  There may be no mistake at all, this promise of dying on a Friday may have been fulfilled in an unlikely manner.  In one ecstasy (date?) Marie-Julie was shown a mystic Chalice placed above her head.  She made an unusual request asking to take the Chalice with “her in the earth”, i.e. when she was buried.  Our Lord answered: “I shall hide My Heart beneath this veil and It will live in your heart.   Your heart will beat as before.  Your love will never slow down,you will not forget My Name beneath the coffin’s plank; the breath of life from My heart will be transplanted inside the tomb.”

What could this mean?  Did Marie-Julie offer to drink the last dregs from the Sacrificial Chalice similar to Our Lord in the Garden of Gethsemane?  God may have granted her wish.  Considering her last recorded words are dated February 1941, it is not impossible she slipped into a death-like coma on March 4, or that her last ecstasy on earth before her death was so deep it was mistaken as actual death on that date, which has happened before to a number of mystics recorded in the annuls of the Church.  Her last penance may have been to remain alive in the coffin and in that manner die on a Friday as promised, the true day of her death completely unknown and hidden from the eyes of her friends and family.

Of course, this theory cannot be proven now, yet accurate prophecies and miracles defying science never cease for a true mystic, many miracles will occur after their deaths to prove the visionary was authentic.  She predicted eight months after his death in 1878 that Pius IX  “will be elevated one day to a very high sanctity” (canonization?) and his sanctity will save Rome from terrible calamities at that time.  Pius IX is already well on the way to official canonisation, Pope John Paul II proclaimed him Venerable on July 6, 1985, then beatified him September 3, 2000.  In one of her texts dated September 29, 1878 St. Michael warned the faithful not to put their trust in one political ruler for he will not bring about the promised restoration of the world and the Church for he will be a ‘pillar of mud’, a text that was cryptic until now and may actually refer to President Nicolas Sarkozy of France, which we shall examine in more detail later.  She predicted Charlemagne’s informal and disputed canonisation will be formalized by the Church and he will be recognized as a saint, which the faithful have not yet seen occur.  She also said Louis XVI would be raised to the altars during the reign of the promised Great Monarch.  There is one other astounding prediction made on January 2nd 1885: a year before her sister Angèle died, Our Lord promised Marie-Julie  that Angèle would be found incorrupt, therefore, there will be a miraculous discovery for the faithful in the future.  He also declared on May 4, 1877 that “To show that you are all of Me, I will protect your body even in the breast of the earth,” words suggesting Marie-Julie will be found incorrupt.   

Furthermore, Our Lord’s prophecies concerning Marie-Julie’s heart may be a double revelation, first, for her ‘hidden’ death as mentioned above, and later understood literally as a great miracle for future times—if and when she is exhumed, her heart will be found beating.  Our Lord did promise He would perform greater miracles for her than he did for St. Margaret Mary, and this would indeed be a truly noble posthumous miracle for a heart that so completely held the Sacred Heart of Christ that God the Father ordered the angels of the Second Heaven to adore her heart as that of His own Son.  

Marie-Julie foretold many future events before her death that may have happened already and have not been not linked to her predictions just yet, plus many that are evidently for future days that we will yet see come to pass.  Her future predictions are full of ominous warnings for France, Europe, the Church and the world, which we shall soon address.   Although several French websites say the process for her beatification is currently underway, this may be a reference  to several devout groups praying for her process to open as there has been no official statement issued anywhere concerning this.  We can hope that one day soon the extraordinary life of Marie-Julie will be brought to the attention of the Church and the official process for her beatification and canonization will commence without delay.  


   (Marie-Julie’s Cottage)


(Pilgrims visiting her cottage.
Photo by Paul J. Dickson, 2011)


(Marie-Julie’s grave at the cemetery in Blain)


New Devotions and Special Graces Revealed


Marie-Julie’s heavenly visitors would often share with her new devotions they wished to impart, or, to reveal new promises to already existing devotions, mercifully enriching them with more graces to encourage the faithful to practise them.  There are also numerous little prayers, spiritual reminders and aspirations throughout the texts.  Included below are only part of the devotions and prayers given to Marie-Julie.


Litany of the Passion: A Prayer of Reparation before the Blessed Sacrament


Our Lord requested this prayer to be said to console Him on Thursday mornings at 9 AM before the Blessed Sacrament, and on Fridays in the afternoon. He promised to those who would recite this prayer as a great mark of their love for Him, He would grant them a solemn happiness. Our Lord: “They will say passing over in their heart (meditating on) all that I have done for them for love.  As a reward, at their death, I will almost immediately attract them in the eternal sojourn.” (The soul will be immediately attracted to Him and draw upon themselves all the necessary graces for salvation at that critical moment.)  Our Lord said: “Burn with love for Me, I will let escape from My Heart the last stream that will set you ablaze.  My Love comes to search for your prayers to soften the pain caused by all the offenses.” (i.e. offenses committed against Him in the Blessed Sacrament.)  Our Lord also promised: “I will bless those who say this prayer at least once a day, I will give them a solemn benediction.” When Marie-Julie passed on the litany He taught her, she asked: “Lord, will You be willing to remain with us until the end of time?” (i.e. in the Blessed Sacrament.)  He answered. “This is Love.”


The Litany of the Passion:


Oh my very dear Jesus, what brought You to suffer for us a mortal Agony in the Garden of Olives: It is Love.


Oh My Adorable Jesus, what brought You to separate Yourself from Your Apostles during this Agony: It is Love.


Oh My Jesus, what brought You to leave the executioners and the Jews torture and bind You: It is Love.


Oh My Jesus, what brought You to appear before the tribunal of Pilate: It is Love.


Oh My Jesus, what brought You to descend into the obscure prison of Herod: It is Love.


Oh Holy Victim, what brought You to allow the executioners scourge You without a complaint from You: It is Love.


Oh Holy Victim, what brought You to separate Yourself from Your Holy Mother in order to suffer insults: It is Love.


Oh Holy Victim, what brought You to cast a glance at St. Peter when leaving the Praetorium: It is Love.


Oh Holy Victim, what brought You to fall before Your enemies under (their) weight: It is Love.


Oh Holy Victim, what brought You to die for us on a Cross: It is Love.


Oh Holy Victim, what brought You to give Yourself to our souls in the Most Holy
Sacrament: It is Love.


Oh Holy Victim, what brought You to reside for us in all the Shrines and Tabernacles in the entire world: It is Love.


Oh Holy Victim, what brought You to tell us 'Dear Children, do not fear, come close, I sleep, but My Heart watches': It is Love.


Adorable Sacred Victim, what brought You to let us approach Your Holy Tabernacles, to possess You and dissolve into these delights: It is Love. It is Love.


Oh Most Holy Victim, what brought You to love us with a Love so Ardent and full of Goodness: It is Love. It is Love.


Prayer to Save 1,000 Sinners


Our Lord gave Marie-Julie on September 3, 1925 a very simple way to save 1,000 sinners every time we receive Holy Communion.


Tell them to rest five minutes on My Heart throbbing with love. Think only of Me by this simple word: “Thank you, my Beloved, You live in me and I live in You.” You see the sweetness you will taste and how you will give Me consolation. Ask of Me, in the fifth minute the conversion of a thousand sinners. It will be a great joy for My Divine Father, for Heaven, I ask you the same favour.I will be there, inside you, infinite goodness, the splendour of all beauties. Only five minutes thinking about Me and asking Me at the fifth minute the salvation of souls. My Divine Heart is overflowing with joy at this request of graces and I will also grant it.”


Immediately after we receive Communion, we are to rest and meditate on Him and His Sacred Heart for five minutes, saying the little prayer He gave, then at the fifth minute, ask for the grace of 1,000 sinners.


Additional Promises to the Devotion to the Wound on Our Lord’s Shoulder


Centuries ago St. Bernard asked Our Lord which was His greatest unrecorded suffering and Our Lord answered: “I had on My Shoulders, while I bore My Cross on the Way of Sorrow, a grievous Wound which, was more painful than the others, and which is not recorded by men.  Honour this Wound with thy devotion, and I will grant thee whatsoever thou dost ask through its virtue and merit, and in regard to all those who venerate this Wound I will remit to them their venial sins, and will no longer remember their mortal sins.


During various ecstasies Our Lord disclosed to Marie-Julie that devotion to this Wound was a great consolation for Him, and granted additional promises to this devotion.


Our Lord showed her this gaping, open Wound and revealed its depth: “The Pain is incomprehensible in the hearts of My children!!!  How this devotion pleases and consoles Me, how often have the prayers of these Wounds risen to My Heart and have torn (open) the (way of) salvation for souls entrusted to Hell.” (May 17, 1878)


Promises collected during the ecstasies of Marie-Julie, for souls who propagate and are faithful to this devotion:


1 - “I will bless all the souls who propagate this devotion: I grant them abundant graces.” (March 29, 1878)


2 - “O souls who love Me, who propagate this devotion, I take you under My protection, I keep you under the mantle of My affection.” (March 29, 1878)


3 - “I will dispel the darkness that will come to their heart.” (December 28, 1877)


4 - “I will console them in their pains.” “I will come in the midst of their greatest afflictions, to enlighten, to comfort them.” (February 8, 1878) (28 December 1877,
February 8 and April 12, 1878)


5 - “I will come to bless them in their undertakings.” (March 29, 1878)


6 - “I will give them a tender love for the Cross. I will come to assist them at the time of death, with this cross and I will introduce them into My Heavenly Kingdom.” (April 12, 1878)


7 - “I will sweeten their agony.” (December 28, 1877).“I will come at the hour of death. I will console them in their passage.” (February 8, 1878).“Especially at the hour of death, I will come to give them a sweet moment of calm and tranquillity. I will tell them: 'O good holy soul, who has spread this devotion (knowing) that I had so much at heart that it be made known, come to receive the reward of your
labours, the fruit of blessing.'.” (March 29, 1878)


8 - “I will shelter them, I will assist them, I will console all the souls that seek to
propagate this Sacred Wound. At the time of death, I will console the souls that have compensated Me by their devotion and compassion to the Wound so deep and
painful. I will come to strengthen them in their final fears. I will come and prepare their passage: Thank you, you who have compensated Me for My pains.” (May 17,
1878)


9 - “See,” Jesus said, pointing to His Sacred Wound with extreme tenderness, “all My children who have recognized this Wound, who have venerated it, have prayed to it, will have on the Last Day a great and generous reward. I do not simply show it, I pronounce it.  My Word is Divine.” (May 17, 1878)


Devotion to the Precious Blood, His Holy Wounds


Our Lord asked us to remain devoted to His Precious Blood and not to forget the pious practise of offering all our prayers and works in union with the Divine merits and graces of His most Precious Blood.


Our Lord (date?): “Never forget to renew persistently the offering of Precious Blood. You will be consoled, all you who honour My Precious Blood, nothing will happen to you.”


Those devoted to Our Lord’s Wounds will also be shielded from punishments like a ‘lightning rod’. (date?) “The devotion to the Holy Wounds will be a lightning rod for the Christians who will have kept it.” (i.e. kept faithful to it.)


Devotion to Our Lady of Bonne Garde


This is a particular devotion revealed to Marie-Julie regarding a miraculous statue. The closest title we have in English using the more literal translation from the French: “Good Watch”, “Good Protection”, “Good Guard”, or “Good Care”.


(Our Lady of Bonne Garde)


The story: A medieval statue was donated to Marie-Julie by her ‘adoptive’ mother, Madame Le Camus, a widow who was very pious and had no children.  She  dedicated her life to care for Marie-Julie and her visitors, spreading  the messages given to Marie-Julie about devotion to the Holy Work of the Cross at La Fraudais.  Madame Le Camus was in possession of the statue that had been rediscovered at that time, having miraculously escaped the iconoclastic ravages of the French Revolution, and according to the documents many other miracles had taken place by venerating it.  One day, the lady heard an interior voice asking her to donate it to Marie-Julie, and she complied.  Her generous sacrifice was praised by the Mother of God who said to Marie-Julie on November 28, 1878: “Oh, if you knew how my Divine Son and I, we are happy with this gift! I reward this generous soul, your adopted mother.”  In other ecstasies, Our Lady would call Madame Le Camus “My Rose”, which was also a delightful acknowledgement of the pious lady’s devotion to her and her victim soul Marie-Julie by addressing her through the name of her patron saint, St. Rose of Lima. “My beloved child, Rose, if you knew how I love you, how more pleasing you are to me, because my Rose, you do everything to please me and console me. My dear child, I tasted so many charms under your blessed roof, in leaving, to come establish me as Mistress, Governess, Director of the work of the Cross”.


In other words, Our Lady recognised the love given to her when Madame Camus possessed her in her home, but that now with this sacrifice of the statue, she had helped to establish her under the title of ‘Bonne Garde’ as Mistress, Governess, Director of the work of the Cross through Marie-Julie.    Our Lady promised Marie-Julie many graces would flow through the veneration of her under the title of Our Lady of Bonne Garde.  


September 15, 1883: “My dear child, you shall bring to my Rose, your dear mother, my words. My cult (under the title of Bonne Garde), my daughter is going to be flourishing, my name will spread everywhere, my heart will open as an inexhaustible source for all the pilgrims of the Cross. My daughter, I will be greatly honoured by all visitors of the work, starting my devotion (by the people) ... The people will venerate me, beg me, giving me votive offerings of gratitude.”  Marie-Julie then said “With these words, my Good Mother rose (up) radiantly on a beneficial cloud, so wonderful that Our Lady of Bonne Garde was as lost in the songs of thanksgiving and gratitude (sung by) the poor humans ... She (Our Lady) said: “I see at my feet, the whole of France with its sovereigns. My daughter, this devotion will start with the favour of the last days of your life on Earth." Marie-Julie continued to pass on Our Lady’s message: “My daughter, I will be gloriously crowned more than I am today, crowned, my daughter, by the Holy Church immortal and infallible in its lights.  My First Victim and my Rose will be at my feet on this solemn day when the Church will make me a crown of prayers and hymns.” (...)  Marie-Julie speaking to Madame Camus: “When I am no longer with you, my dear mother, on Earth, she (Our Lady) will give you a comforting sign of her sweet love by the lifting of her right hand, as if to bless you with the workers of the work.”


Our Lady of Bonne Garde revealed to Marie-Julie on October 1, 1935 that she wished to be honoured with the following prayers:


During this beautiful month (October), recite to me three 'Hail Marys' in the morning, midday and evening. To obtain my assistance during your life and death, you will say:


“I salute you, beloved Daughter of the Father,
Lily of Purity, pray for us.
I salute you, Mary...(Hail Mary, etc.)
I salute you, Spouse of the Holy Spirit, Violet of
Humility, pray for us.
I salute you, Mary, (Hail Mary...)
I salute you, O Mother of the Word Incarnate,
Rose of Charity, pray for us,
I salute you, Mary, (Hail Mary....)”


Our Lady of the Lilies




On June 23, 1936, a young girl from Blain brought Marie-Julie a lily that was offered before the Blessed Sacrament on Corpus Christi at the parish church.  The lily was then  placed in the arms of the statue of Our Lady of Lourdes, which was near Marie-Julie’s bed.  During the ecstasy of that day, replying to a total offering of Mare-Julie in her name and the name of all her friends, Our Lady said:


As a reward I have in my arms this beautiful white flower which recalls the most beautiful of my virtues (virginal purity)...scatter this spotless flower...Everyone take a small bit home, it is I myself you will carry away, the Queen of Lilies, the Queen of Peace, the Queen of Prodigies, the Queen of Miracles.”


Then at the end of the ecstasy, at the last blessings, Our Lady said to Marie-Julie: “Give a small piece (of lily) to all my small children, it is the flower of my Jesus, with a delicious scent blessed on earth... There must be many lilies for Jesus.” (Pure, chaste souls.)


People present affirmed that the lily placed in the arms of Our Lady of Lourdes assumed the same freshness during the ecstasy and looked as if it had just been cut.


On Tuesday February 2nd 1937, feast of the Purification of Our Lady, during her particular morning ecstasy, Marie-Julie thanked her for all the graces of protection in accidents, of preservation in accidents and cures granted to people who had recourse to the fragments of the lily.    Our Lady then confirmed her words of the preceding 23rd of June, when Our Lord interrupted her saying. “Remember My Mother, that I had given My blessings before thine.” (He blessed the Lily first, it was placed before Him in the Blessed Sacrament). Our Lady continued: “Iblessed this lily after my Divine Son, it will do many marvels...” and she asked Marie-Julie to have her invoked under the title of Our Lady of the Lilies.


Two days later on 4th of February, during her ecstasy, Our Lady said the following
words: “Little friends, give me this title; Mother of Purity, Lily of Purity without stain. Spread my love on earth by this Lily which has adored Jesus in the Holy Tabernacle, by this beautiful Lily where Jesus has placed His purest graces, the most glowing love. I will give many graces, I will even work prodigies, I will give health back to the sick when they are touched by this beautiful Lily
of purity.”... “Oh, little children of the earth, come to my heart, invoke me as Our Lady of the Lilies, Mother of Power, Mother of Prodigies...”


Then Marie-Julie said: “It does not surprise me, good Heavenly Mother, that a shower of graces overflowed from thy heart to fall on this Lily which thou hast watered with thy favours, this Lily the white corollas of which thou distribute to encourage us to have recourse to thee, predisposing us (to trust) to tell us that this Lily will take us to Heaven, as it took the Most Holy Virgin with her beautiful virtues, to the Kingdom of her Divine Son, to love and adore Him eternally. Jesus has said many times: “Mother, give thy graces to thy small children on earth, I give Mine, I mingle them with thine, thine with Mine, is it not the same things, so that it is two great blessings that flow on them from this blessed Lily; their eyes do not see them but the eyes of the souls, their souls are not unaware...”


Blessings and promises were renewed on different occasions:  On 8th of April 1937, Our Lady blessed them, “Oh, my little children, I bless you will all my heart, I bless you with the heart of Our Lady of Lilies.”


On 10th of June 1937, Our Lord gave His blessing: “Little friends, I give your Lilies the same blessing that I gave those which protected you and which made you find the name so dear to My Gentle Mother of 'Our Lady of the Lilies',  distribute them... I will work miracles, I will do extraordinary prodigies for My chosen ones on earth...”


And again on 18th of July 1939: Our Lord reminded: “I bless the Lilies and give them my powers to relive poor suffering.”


During an ecstasy, Our Lord spoke of roses, violets, and other flowers that were presented during the ecstasies and that had received blessings and graces, He added that nevertheless it was to the lily, as being her privileged flower, that Our Lady reserved her greatest benefits.


The bulbs of the lilies that were in the small yard behind Marie-Julie's cottage were removed on her request on the 8th of December 1938. They were blessed by Our Lord, some during the ecstasy of the day, the others were blessed during Marie-Julie’s ecstasy of the Way of the Cross the following day. Our Lord promised that the lilies of those bulbs would be blessed as soon as they appeared on earth and it would be enough to present the flowers of the petals before the Blessed Sacrament exposed to have the same blessings and privileges of the preceding ones, and that in this way the devotion to Our Lady of the Lilies would be assured and continued after the death of Marie-Julie.  (I.e., future generations were to take the lilies that grew from those particular bulbs and present the petals before the Blessed Sacrament exposed on the altar, the petals would receive the same graces.)


Does this practise continue?  Try contacting the “Society of Marie-Julie” for more information: they may still be giving out Marie-Julie’s lily petals to the faithful.
On Distractions During Prayer


Marie-Julie complained on October 21, 1924 that people seemed so distracted in prayer, often saying an ‘Our Father’ with the lips, but with little thought and not from the heart and often without respect.  She asked Our Lady to teach her poor children how to pray better and Our Lady replied:  “My little children, the Divine Father does not always stop distraction and little reflection. He knows poor humanity, (or, the poverty of humanity). A good will suffices for Him to give many graces and obtain His divine friendship, His holy friendship.


In other words, God does not preserve us from distractions at all times and He understands our weak humanity.  All we need is an earnest desire and good will to pray despite all the distractions in order for our prayers to have merit before Him and to gain graces.


Don’t Forget Your Guardian Angel!


It was revealed during her ecstasies that Marie-Julie had more than one guardian angel.  One of them was a little upset with her one day, for she was forgetting to think of him and not asking for his intercession as often as she should, and he chided her for it:  “You pray without invoking me! You are so powerful then to be able to pray all by yourself! I am there and you do not invoke me!


The angels purify our prayers before God.  She learned her lesson well and recited the following prayer:


“Oh our Angel Guardians, when we forget the Divine Presence of the Beloved, pray for us, adore Him for us, to the point that there is not a minute without a thought of the Beloved.”


The Sin of Blasphemy


Our Lady cried out to Marie-Julie on August 9, 1881 when warning her about the horrific days about to be unleashed on earth, mostly for punishment due to the sin of blasphemy, the utter disrespect and hatred for things of God:


My children, it is blasphemy that brings hell on earth. I am in sorrow for the clergy. I see that, in a great amount and more of priests, the mind (or spirit) weakens every day.


Heaven recommends we help make reparation whenever we see or hear the sin of blasphemy committed by saying a ‘Glory Be’:


When you hear a blasphemy, say a ‘Glory Be’. It is a consolation for Heaven.” -(date?)


Information About the Texts of Marie-Julie’s Ecstasies


Judging from one witness account by Abbé Gouron dated November 6, 1878, specially trusted people would give up their time to come and transcribe the dialogues of the ecstasies as they occurred.  Abbé Gouron names the scribe during this day as Monsieur Charbonnier, former notary of Nantes, writing down the messages given to Marie-Julie as quickly as his fingers would allow him.  However, the Abbé declares visitors were forbidden to take notes (although he did write down an account of his visit which was preserved)—we can guess that by ensuring no visitors penned notes, the Bishop was ensuring that the integrity of the messages would be preserved and to prevent the spread of spurious texts with unofficial additions.  Later during Marie-Julie’s life two other scribes offered their time to take down the texts, Monsieur and Madame Cluzeau.


(Picture of Marie-Julie with Monsieur and Madame Cluzeau)


Who was to be entrusted with these documents?  In an ecstasy dated August 24, 1939, Our Lord and Our Lady gave the following warning: a ‘great conflagration’ would break out, Our Lord further adding “My little servant must take to his home all documents concerning Marie-Julie in order to avoid a seizure by the Germans…’”.  In all, it was a prediction of World War II and a direction that the texts be given to André Le Sage, Marquis de La Franquerie de La Tourre (b. 1901 - d. 1992), the ‘little servant’ who was present at this ecstasy, to ensure the documents would not fall into the hands of the invaders.
 
Who was the Marquis de La Franquerie?  In 1939, the Marquis became chamberlain to Pope Pius XII, (who visited Marie-Julie while he was yet a cardinal).  A monarchist and a staunch defender of the Roman Catholic Church, the Marquis wrote many books, however, only his translated book on Marie-Julie entitled “The Breton Stigmatist” (1977) is well known in the English speaking world.  In fact, it is one of the few biographies of her we have in English, and from which this account of her life is based, apart from a few details gleaned from the texts of her ecstasies.  He was for a time the editor of the International Journal of Secret Societies and could be described as the ‘Foe of the Freemasons’, attacking that diabolical sect and exposing their conspiracies to infiltrate the Church and the political world.  He was first introduced to Marie-Julie by Monsignor Jouin.  No doubt, Marie-Julie’s prophecies spurred him on in his effort, for St. Michael in no uncertain terms revealed through Marie-Julie it is the Freemasons who have caused and will continue to cause so much havoc in France, the Church and the world, declaring he would one day smite the Freemasons and drive them out of France according to a text dated September 29, 1978.


(The Marquis de la Franquerie, 1945)


 In 1959, the Marquis established  “L’Association des Amis de Marie-Julie Jahenny” (The Association of the Friends of Marie-Julie Jahenny), also called the “Sanctuary de Marie-Julie Jahenny”, that continues to preserve the texts of Marie-Julie for future generations.  The Marquis remained chairman until his death in 1992.  Considering the care taken to ensure Marie-Julie’s ecstasies were transcribed word for word and have been faithfully guarded by the Society to this day, we can assume no additions to the texts have been made, other than personal commentaries made by the Society Webmasters on the site, and whatever personal comments the Marquis added in his book.  However, only a certain number of texts have been made public on their website, mostly in the original French, plus, the website itself is difficult to read—many dates may have become mixed up, or are easy to confuse due  to the formatting of the site.  Also, there are some texts missing or not provided with dates.  However, until more texts are revealed, this is the only and most authentic source for now from which the following translations for this article are based, with the exception of the book “Breton Stigmatist” written by the Marquis.  (The English translations in the e-book “We Are Warned: The Prophecies of Marie-Julie Jahenny” were made from these two sources.)


Link to the ‘Association of the Friends of Marie-Julie Jahenny’ / ‘Sanctuary of Marie-Julie Jahenny’:  www.marie-julie-jahenny.fr


The Prophecies: Warnings, Chastisements, Wars, Plagues, Destructions, Apostasies, and the eventual Restoration of Christendom through a Great Monarch and an Angelic Pontiff


When reading the prophecies of Marie-Julie, we are immediately reminded of the many messages given by Our Lady of Good Success to Mother Marianna de Jesus Torres in Quito Ecuador during the Seventeenth Century, approved apparitions in which Our Lady predicts the rise of republics throughout the world, the spread of secret sects, the attacks upon the Church and the annihilation of purity of children, most of which would happen in the 19th and 20th Centuries according to Mother Marianna.  We might even declare Marie-Julie is a continuation of the warnings first brought to Ecuador, for Marie-Julie provides a staggering number of condemnations and warnings from Heaven that sound very similar: complaints against modern democracy, especially the Chamber of Deputies in France which Heaven calls the ‘Chamber of Hell’, a promise Freemasonry would be destroyed, that there would be a great loss of the Faith throughout the world, the introduction of ‘New Celebrations’ and a ‘New Mass’ and a general lack of morals, the loss of children’s souls before reaching the age of reason, all of which will bring about the degradation of the human race and various chastisements from Heaven in attempt to bring mankind back to its senses.


Reading the texts requires careful study, some of the released texts are short, others are very long and contain considerable details.  The prophecies and warnings seem to be repeated over and over in a cyclical fashion rather than in a straightforward linear, or ‘chronological’ pattern in the texts of Marie-Julie’s ecstasies, making it difficult to discern when many of these events will take place, (some may have happened already, or have just commenced).  Also, forewarnings relating the chastisements destined for the world are mixed with predictions concerning the Church and the promised appearance of a Great Monarch and Angelic Pontiff who would restore everything, making it difficult to tease out all these predicted events to where anyone could say with certainty “this will happen at such and such a time” one after the other, etc.  The texts should be read in their entirety, but as that would be well beyond the scope of this article, we shall make an attempt to condense and present some of the important points as Jesus said on several occasions: “I want My people warned.


The reader may be tempted to believe these warnings and chastisements are only for France as many of the publicised texts about Marie-Julie concerns France in particular, however, France will be the starting point for the world-wide chastisements.  Our Lady explained France was more guilty than other countries for it was Catholic before other nations, and was granted many more graces than other countries.  It had also been given the mission to defend the Church and the true faith through times of persecution and heresy.  Because of its failures and its rejection of its Heaven-blessed monarchy, it would be struck first, but then the punishments would spread throughout the world.  Yet, Our Lord has granted a period of time for people of the earth to convert, before the terrors strike, a grace of His Divine Mercy.   


Our Lord’s Divine Mercy


In a few of the revealed texts, we discover several appeals from Our Lord reminding us about his unfathomable Mercy before the time of punishment, and indeed, several of the messages are very similar to the messages given to St. Faustina.  First and foremost, our Lord wants us to have trust and confidence in His Mercy:


Our Lord (July 23, 1925):  “It is so easy to please Me: a good will suffices Me, your trust in My mercy will erase everything, pardon all, there remains nothing but love as a beautiful white flame that rises and descends, the Beloved visiting His beloved, it is His beloved visiting its Beloved. Here is for Me My Heaven on earth: your beautiful souls who make reparation and compensate Me in receiving Me and visiting Me, (in the Blessed Sacrament). My little spouses, do you know what name I love so much? That on which I smile and My Heavenly Father is happy: Father of Mercy, it is My joy. You delight Me. It is My Name that I love because I am only Mercy. It is a joy for all of Heaven. Ask of Me under this beautiful name‘Father of Mercy, grant me, accord me.’ You will feel in your souls a very sweet and penetrating grace, and I will add a sweet consolation.”


Marie-Julie confirmed there was never a time that she did not feel consoled whenever she invoked Our Lord’s mercy.


Those Who Trust in His Mercy will Die a Happy Death


Jesus confirmed to Marie-Julie (Date?) “Oh! My little souls, I am Judge only for the soul that refuses My Divine Mercy.”


Without Imperfections, there would be no need for Divine Mercy:


Our miseries draw more Mercy upon us when we ask for It, for love and trust in Christ’s Divine Mercy forgives our imperfections, which will be blown away:


The Divine Heart (September 24, 1925): “My little souls, I leave you much misery, to make you merit, if I remove them all what is there that I will give you in Heaven since the imperfections is the work of Divine Mercy! O what a great work, this Mercy.”   “I form the diadem of your immortal crowns and the waste of your imperfections, the breath of Mercy blows them away. There will not remain the smallest particle, nothing but Mercy united to love and love to Mercy.”  “I have come to tell you how much I love you and fill you with My most tender peace, and assure you of the beauty of your souls.”   Marie-Julie: “Enough Divine Heart of Love. Your love is a great pain because we cannot (love), to the depth in which it crucifies us in the desire to love.”  (Marie-Julie cried out it was a great pain not to be able to love God as much as she desired.) The Divine Heart: “My little souls content yourself with the desire to love Me. (The desire to love Him is enough.)  I am content with your love, your good will. I am content with the desire to love Me and all of Heaven has its share of jubilation, and all of Heaven sings hymns of love while waiting for you.”


Our Lord (March 28, 1931) : “If there had been no misery, there would be no Mercy, as I am good with a sweet smile that seems to say – do you understand Me?”


The Divine Heart (July 19, 1934): “Pains of the heart, I give them to you as to reward you. I do not afflict you above your strength. If there had been no misery Mercy would not have been invented. I want to see all My loving souls to receive My Cross with open arms and kneeling, do not murmur.  I permit, little souls, that you do not feel anything in your souls, it is the great moment of merit.” (i.e., when no spiritual consolation is felt when we are afflicted with temptations and suffer when combating our failings.  It is because of our failings God is so merciful towards us.  Our struggles also earn us more merits.)


Holy Communion:  


“O my dear soul, do not forget that in Holy Communion is Mercy and Love Who give themselves to misery.” (Date?)   Our Lord:  (March 28, 1931) “My dear soul that I love, remember that there is (only) a Holy God who is worthy to receive a God.”


In other words, no one but God Himself is worthy to receive Him, but that does not stop Him from inviting us to come to Him.  We are not to torment ourselves about our unworthiness, as long as we are not in the state of mortal sin.  He still invites us to receive Him, Who is Mercy and Love Itself.


Our Lady gave beautiful spiritual advice to Marie-Julie on how to prepare our hearts to receive Him in Holy Communion: (date?)


“My little children, moments before Holy Communion let me take your heart of flesh with all that is in it and I will purify your lips up to your heart so that there will not be anything left, (i.e. impurities /imperfections). The perfume will be the lily of my purity, mixing the scent of holy humility and beautiful charity, beautiful charity that so has often has her beautiful white robe torn. My little children, ask me, ask St. Joseph who will place the holy scent of his holy death and afterwards let me purify in the sight of all Heaven the place of your heart, I will put it in mine with all its holiness, with all its beauty. It will be the Eucharistic Altar where Jesus will rest, it will be His heaven in my heart where the angels will love it and I will crown this throne of lilies, violets and roses, I will be the guardian of this divine Treasury. The angels will guard and nothing will tarnish the beauty of the tabernacle. It is my Immaculate Heart.”  “And then, my little children, tell the Beloved that you no longer have a heart yourselves, tell Him to grind it under the wheels of Divine Mercy and tell Him that the Divine Mercy brings these ashes to the ends of the world with these words: Love, Pity, Mercy, Recognition and Peace to the Earth and thanksgiving to the Adorable Heart that made of our miseries marvels of Mercy and sweet charity for the guilty souls (sinners).”


A Lament to Priests:


Our Lord complained to Marie-Julie on March 28, 1931:  “Oh My daughter I am a God of Trust and Love. I am a Father of Mercy and of holy abandonment. I have many priests, they never preach on My Love or My goodness or My Confidence, nor on My Mercy.  Preach Trust by My Will.  Make known My goodness, I am not loved because they do not preach all that is beautiful in Heaven that would make them love Me.  Pray for the priests so that the Holy Spirit (becomes?) their breath (in preaching) that they may make Me loved.”


A message to those devoted and who spread devotion to this work of the Cross and the Divine Mercy:


Our Lord (September 3, 1925) “I unite you, little souls that I love and I choose to do much good, to sow much peace in souls and still much merciful love of mercy (this was said twice), love of Mercy. I give you this grace to be at the painful epoch of true mercy-bearers for many souls. You save Me souls by all the divine gifts that I give you today in My tenderness. Oh, I love you.” (...)  “I love you so that I leave you in My goodness where I want you, My little apostles of My Divine Heart, of My Cross and My Mercy for the guilty souls (sinners) who no longer know Me. My little spouses, you replace My priests who will be lacking in many places. Beautiful mission invented by My Divine Love and My Divine Mercy.” (this was said twice)


A Period of Mercy before the Days of Justice and Chastisements


St. Michael was sent from Heaven with the following message (September 29, 1881): “Friends of the Sacred Heart, I stay with you, your company is that of Jesus, you are
generous and brave soldiers. The Lord desires me to tell you these words: ‘Get ready brave servants of God as the Divine Master will soon come first in His Mercy, secondly in His righteous anger and vengeance. He wants me to say this word to His present friends and I have done my duty.”  St. Michael then shows her a sword with which he will help the faithful Christians in the evil times:  “This is the sword that I delegate to the friends of God, this is mine, (he shows her his own sword next to the other) they are similar, they both bear the seal of the Lord, it is the Name of Jesus written on the blade, well engraved. Dear friends of the Lord, we are here on the threshold of Mercy and the threshold of the justice of God.”


Was this a prediction of Our Lord about the future messages of St. Faustina?  Compare St. Michael’s message with this entry in St. Faustina’s dairy:  Our Lord: “Before I come as Just Judge, I am coming first as King of Mercy”. (‘Divine Mercy in My Soul’, St. Faustina, paragraph # 83)


Let us avail of God’s Mercy while we still have the opportunity, the days of Justice are fast approaching.


Unfortunately, Our Lady told Marie-Julie that Satan would take advantage of God’s mercy to the earth, i.e. this period of mercy granted to the earth before He sends his punishments.  The devil will use the time to prepare his evil plans, especially his attack against children and the lost of their innocence.  Our Lady: “I suffer to see these souls as pastures delivered to the enemy of the salvation of souls; it is the goodness of my Divine Son (His Mercy) that Satan takes to himself and to appropriate it, (i.e. he takes advantage of God's mercy to the earth) he (Satan) has his supporters in every corner on the Earth. I despair, yes, I despair of saving those souls (...) .” (January 5, 1904)


Satan Permitted a Time of Power Over the Earth


In the Gospel of St. Matthew (28:18) we read Christ’s declaration “All power is given to me in Heaven and on earth,” instructing His disciples to make disciples of all nations and baptise them in the name of the Father, the Son and Holy Spirit, after which  He was taken up to Heaven and enthroned at the right hand of the Father. (St. Mark, 16:19)  Marie-Julie was shown a detailed mystical vision of Our Lord’s Ascension on August 30th, 1880 revealing Satan had dared to appear before Him after His Ascension and demanded a portion of the earth for his own hellish kingdom, apparently angry Our Lord had taken back the world, redeeming it with His Sacrifice on the Cross and jealous He had been granted supreme power over the earth by the Father.  The text of Marie-Julie’s ecstasy is as follows:


“Marie-Julie: “I see in the sun (i.e. her mystical ‘sun’ in which she saw the visions) the moment when the Lord ascended into heaven, took possession of His Eternal Kingdom, at that moment hell became the kingdom of the enemy. The Lord took possession of His earthly kingdom and said: “I am established as the Eternal King.


Satan, furious, searches for a few round about ways to maliciously extend his power ...


The Lord said to him: “Thou wilt be under submission, you will not do but what is permitted you by My eternal law.


Satan asked to bear the name of ‘prince’ and that the finger of the Lord engrave this name under the eyes of us all.


Our Lord: “Yes, you have all the names. The name of prince: prince of darkness, prince of the abyss.


“Do not put limits to Your power,” responds Satan, “let me free to extend as largely as You must extend until the end of time.” (Possible interpretation: give me freedom to extend my kingdom on earth as much as You are going to do until the end of time.)


Our Lord: “I will remain as King over all that you do, all that you possess. I will be over (it all) and I will command.” (i.e. Satan will not be completely free to do as he wishes.)


Satan rebelled. Yet he had his portion, but the Lord also took enjoyment of His possessions.


The Lord said to him: “Prostrate yourself at My feet and adore My wishes.


“I bow my knee, but on one condition. Leave me liberty,” Satan said with authority, “to use, like You and at my pleasure, the power over death, to be its master.”


Our Lord: “I leave you the power to tempt all men, to make them suffer to a certain measure, but I will be present.” (Satan’s power is still limited. Apparently, he has not been granted complete freedom to wield death as he wanted.)


Satan also demands the power of working miracles. The Lord does not leave this to him
entirely, but He gave him something so that, we might merit more. (i.e., by rejecting Satan’s wonders and temptations, we gain more merits.)


“In the beginning,” said the Lord, “you will not do a lot of wonders, they will be a small number. They will serve you to do evil.”


Satan protests that this portion (of the earthly kingdom) is not fair.


A time will come, far off,” the Lord replied, “where you will possess in the world a multitude so great that your portion will exceed Mine. You will become a great conqueror for a space of time that will be too long and which, however, will be very short. While you will make the conquest of multitudes, I will operate bright wonders and earthquakes, when the world is ready to perish, when thou will triumph with a victory without measure when almost all parts of the world, the whole of Europe will rise against each other.  In the darkness, there will be many conversions, many of the lost will return to Me in repentance.”


When they are about to separate, to return each to his kingdom, Satan asks for the authority to take on all forms, to go anywhere.


Ileave you permission to tempt My people,” says the Lord, “but I do not permit you ever to take the form of divine nor of true figures.


Satan then hints of his desire to be on familiar or equal terms with the Lord. (But Satan is rebuffed.)


Our Lord: “Respect Me, on behalf of My Eternal power.


“Yes, Satan replies, “one day, far away from where we are today, you will seem to say to me that I am a mighty conqueror. You put no limits to the ravages of which, already, the desire consumes me.”


Marie-Julie asks the Flame of the Holy Spirit if  the epoch is fixed, where Satan must reign as such a great master. The Flame says that it is set in the designs of God and the Devil hastens the time, without knowing (it) exactly. “It is this (age) in which you are now, God's children,” said the Flame.


Satan continues. “In the beginning of that time,” he says, “I will use all profanities and all unjust things to the destruction of Your Kingdom. I will transform all into a working tool against You. First I dig this place where the greatest number live.”


Do not ignore what he is,” said the Flame (Holy Spirit), “I dig this place on which you will fall like lightning. You will destroy first, and, I after you, I will finish everything, I will make ruins as has never before existed.” (That is, the Holy Spirit warns we must not forget Satan is still a powerful angel, although fallen. The Holy Spirit will cause Satan to fall like lightening once more. Satan will destroy first, but then God will send His powerful chastisements.)


Iwill cover My own with a tender protection,” says the Lord.


“I will throw in a revolt between yours and mine,” responds Satan, “I will move all the
kings, I will put in a division that will lead to a civil war in the universe.”


For My part,” the Lord continues, “I will send My Justice: punishment, miracles, death, plagues, pests, unknown diseases.


“I will overthrow the temple of your prayers,” Satan claims, “I will establish the idols we worship. All that is, in times of peace, that resides in Your temples will be broken, dragged out, reduced to dust by mine.”


I will show,” says the Lord, “that I am the Eternal King. I will crush under the lightning of heaven, all that will be given to you and to hell. I will restore My people; I will preserve (Mine) from the plagues, I will raise up the ruins. I will cast thee into the abyss, but only after you have used the powers I leave you for now.


The Flame (Holy Spirit) said that the pain is about to enter the hearts and Hell is ready to sing the great song of its victory.”


(End of the text.)


In another vision dated October 25, 1881, Satan rails against St. Michael:


Satan: “I will attack the Church, I will overthrow the Church, I will rule the people, I will dispose in their hearts a major weakening of the Faith. There will be a great betrayal. I will become, for a time, the master of all things, I will have all under my empire!”


On the same day, Saint Michael warned us of the danger and assured us of help: “There has never been an epoch like this. We must be attentive and to prepare so as not to be surprised... All the demons will reassemble.  Many in the form of man.


Many False Mystics Will Appear


In a text dated June 28, 1880 we read:


“In those years,” says Satan, “I will make many revelations. (I.e., False revelations through apparitions that are actually demonic.) It will be impossible to expose my language. I will imitate all too well the words of Christ and His revelations. By loading these souls, I want a lot of pious priests to be lost, to mislead them deeply into all these things. I also want to lose many souls (the same way) who are not priests. (Other religious and the laity.)  If I can not lose these souls, I will (make them) lose their reputation at least, I will make them charges of heavy slander, I will make them
denounce up to the point of counsels of human laws.”


A possible interpretation of this text: in the years when Satan creates great confusion in the Church, he will cause many false apparitions to occur to mislead even the zealous and faithful with high sounding mysteries. It will be difficult to tell the difference between a false message from the true ones as Satan will mimic how Our Lord and Our Lady speak. The demon will try to mislead the faithful by several ways. First, by the false messages of course, but also by having us waste precious time trying to discern which are the true apparitions from false ones, when we should be concentrating on the true messages already given that always say the same thing: stop sinning, go to confession, change your life, pray for sinners, pray the rosary and go to Mass. Stop being Catholics in name only and live your faith.  Satan will also create confusion as those who believe the false messages in faith, not out of malice, will defend them, and in the process further the confusion. They will either destroy their own reputations, or those of others who try to oppose the false apparitions.  They may also become disobedient through these false apparitions, and refuse to obey laws and just counsels.


The Church Under Attack


Apparently, Marie-Julie was  forewarned about an ‘attack’ against Pope Leo XIII, (pontificate 1878-1903), possibly, a prediction concerning a new and holy element he would introduce to the Latin Mass:


The Church will be deprived of its Leader who governs now (Leo XIII). The remains of this present holy Pontiff have to disappear. The imprint of his feet at the holy altar will be reduced to ashes by the flames of hell. The head of the Church will be outrageously outraged!” (July 7, 1880)


Could this be an attack against the prayers he would order to be said at the foot of the altar of each church after Mass in 1884 onward?  “The Imprint of his feet at the holy altar”, i.e. the imprint could be his footprints, a symbol of his example set at the foot of the altar.   Considering that the Leonine Prayers to be said at the foot of the altar for the protection of the Church and the conversion of sinners have been removed from the New Mass, this prediction has come to pass.  These prayers included the Salve Regina, Three Hail Marys, St. Michael’s prayer, and the prayer ‘O God, our refuge and our strength, look down with favour upon they people who cry to thee,’ etc.  Obviously, the elimination of these prayers was designed by hell, which happened when the New Mass was brought out.


The Predictions of a New ‘Celebration’: fromCertain Texts and Fragments all dated July 21, 1881.


“The Church will suffer the most cruel persecutions which hell has never yet invented.” (i.e. Hell will soon unleash the most cruellest persecutions against the Church the like of which has never been seen before.)


“Soon, in large parts of this land of the dead, there will be no sanctuaries. The apostles will have fled. The holy souls weep over the ruins and abandonment; See how much they insult Me and how much they offend Me ... There will be a relentless hellish (attack) against the devotion to the Sacred Heart.”


There will be a book of the ‘second celebration’ by the infamous spirits who have crucified Me anew and who await the reign of a new Messiah to make them happy. Many holy priests will refuse this book sealed with the words of the abyss, but unfortunately there are those who will accept it, and it will be used.”


“The Bishops betray. They will give their strength and their life to the fatal government.”(...)


“The religion that I had established, the Gospel that I preached, all this, they will tear apart under an appalling form, to make trembling, and they will throw all these infamous things on My shoulders and all over My Adorable Body.  They will change My sufferings and My plaints of My Passion, in writings that will shake the heart of the righteous and their peaks will crack pain, as the mountain, on the day of My Crucifixion.   (Possible meaning: they will change the traditional teachings on Christ’s sufferings and His Seven Last Words from the Cross with novel interpretations, new ‘symbolisms’? ) Before the year which bears a figure (chiffre=also a 'sum' or 'code') of consolation to My French people, before that epoch is sounded, the holy sacrifices of the altars will have taken an infernal form.”


“In the streets, in cities, in the countryside and in all villages, the infectious poison of those cursed books will spread with an immensity and with a rapidity hotter than the sun’s path, from sunrise to sunset.”


Other Hellish ‘Innovations’ will eventually follow!


Our Lord Warned: “The suppression of the ringing of bells and of religious funerals will be demanded ... They will erase all memory of the first religion and they will instruct in an impious religion.” (September 6, 1880)


According to the book “The Breton Stigmatist”, p. 39, Our Lord revealed on June 3, 1880 other ‘innovations’ Satan will invent:  “He (Satan) will address priests: ‘You will dress in a large red cloak... . We (devils) will give you a piece of bread and a few drops of water.  You can do everything that you did when you belonged to Christ...’  ‘But,’ says Our Lord, ‘they do not add, Consecration and Communion.’  And Hell added, ‘We will permit you to say it in all houses and even under the firmament.”


Our Lord also complained on June 8, 1881:  “My deepest pain, it is owning to this kind of joy in Christian hearts—who were Christians, but who have lost graceit is seeing this joy when the power of mortal men will order throughout the kingdom, a horrible religion, as opposed to that which exists today and that makes the happiness of my people.”


On June 9, 1881 Our Lord said further: “I see them embrace the religion of a merry heart, without thinking about Me, on the Church, of their baptism and all that is good for the Christian soul ... by manifesting these signs to My people (i.e., the warnings), I want to bring back My people, before the punishment, because I love them. I see eagerly entering this guilty, sacrilegious, infamous, in a word, a similar (religion) to that of Mahomet. (Note: Islam, refutes the godhead of Jesus Christ, a new form of the Arian heresy will arise?), there I see Bishops entering. By seeing these Bishops, many, so many, and in their suite all their flock, and without hesitation to rush into damnation and Hell, My Heart is wounded to death, as at the time of My Passion. I am going to become an object of horror for the most part of My people. (i.e., His virginal, suffering life will become an object of horror.)  All youth will be spoiled and soon will fall in a  putrefaction the smell of which will be unbearable.


Another warning came from Our Lady on May 10, 1904:  “They will not stop at this hateful and sacrilegious road. They will go further to compromise all at once and in one go, the Holy Church, the clergy and faith of my children...”  She announces the “dispersion of the pastors” (bishops) by the Church itself, real pastors who will be replaced by others formed by hell, initiated in all vices, all iniquities, perfidious, who will cover souls with filth....New preachers of new sacraments, new temples, new baptisms, new confraternities...” (“The Breton Stigmatist”, p 40.)


Second Prediction of a New ‘Mass’:


(November 27, 1901, or 1902.  Note: the date May 10, 1904 is printed sometimes with this ecstasy.):


I give you a warning even today. The disciples who are not of My Holy Gospel are now in a great work of the mind to form as the second facsimiles when they will make to their idea and under the influence of the enemy of souls, a Mass that contains words odious in My sight. When the fatal hour arrives when they will put to the test the Faith of My eternal priesthood, it is these sheets that they will give to celebrate in this last period. The first period, it is that of My priesthood which exists since (or after) Me. The second, is the period of persecution when the enemies of the Faith and of Holy Religion have formulated - and they are strongly enforced - these sheets as the book of the second celebration, these infamous spirits (or, infamous minds) are those who crucified Me and who are waiting for the reign of the new Messiah to make them happy.”


“Many of My holy priests will refuse this book sealed with the words of the abyss. Unfortunately, (they) will be the exception, it will be used.”


Woe to Unfaithful Priests!


Our Lord:  “Woe to the priest who does not reflect on the enormous responsibility which he will have to give back to Me.  And the pastors of the Church (the bishops) what will they do for the faith?  The great number are ready to give (up) their faith to save their bodies... . The suffering they cause (the Church) will never be repaired.  In a short time the pastors of the Church will have spread great scandals everywhere and will have given the last sword thrust to the Church.”  (1881)  (From the “Breton Stigmatist”, pp. 30-31)


Our Lady’s cry against the bishops and the clergy, especially those in France (Texts dated August 9, 1881):  “My children, do you believe, can you believe that Centre, South and East (i.e. in Paris, the South and the East of France), the Bishops will abandon the Church without regret, without thinking of anything other than ‘every man for himself’, in the epoch in which we are now?”  “My children, in all the new Bishops, there is not an entire generation of faith, there is above all a belief in the weakness against My Son,they will never be forgiven.  They do not deny His powers, but they do not admit that My Son uses the earth to make (all) pass toward the good, the salvation and protection of souls. (i.e., that Christ uses the earth and all the elements to warn people.)  Oh, they will be punished for their unbelief and the punishment is in the hands of My Son.  The clergy is weak; the French clergy, a great number shall turn towards the perishable (evil) side.  The French clergy will be punished because of its levities, shining punishments without measure in the hands of My Son.  My children, the French clergy is more responsible because it is more educated, religion is more extensive (with them) than with any other country.  Catholicism has existed in France when other countries were not very Catholic, for that they will be punished more severely.  But everywhere, the clergy is bad, everywhere, my children!”


Marie-Julie begged Our Lord not to send punishments upon the Church and the world, but according to the “Breton Stigmatist” (p. 39) He replied on October 20, 1903: “My daughter, sinners are too numerous and too guilty. They have abused My graces. Especially those who have My Adorable Body at their disposition because of their state, and profane it.  No, I can no longer forgive, justice has to be done. Soon you will need all your faith.”


Lament of Our Lady August 9, 1881: “My children, in this unfortunate time, days of abstinence are no longer kept.  My children, work on Sundays! (Transgression against the day of rest) ... Soon they will see no more than a few Christians attend services! The confessionals will be empty ... My children, it is blasphemy that brings hell on earth. I am in sorrow for the clergy. I see that, in a great amount and more of priests, the mind (or spirit) weakens every day. Many pastors are no longer, as were many of our priests, determined to die in honour of their sacred ministry.
Our Lord in conversation with St. Joseph (March 19, 1878):  “My Father, My zealous apostles, My priests, will have a share of consolation, however, they will suffer since they are the pillars of the Church.  But woe to him who will mount the altar with a conscience veiled, woe to him whose heart will be one fibre to the right and the other to the left!’ I (St. Joseph) argued about their apostasy and my Son said: “That’s what gives Me the most pain! To see those in the priesthood apostatize, who were dedicated to My service! My father, when all these infamies have spread across the world, the earth will be in the biggest scandal.”


The Seal of the Confessional Will be broken by Faithless Priests:


Our Lady:  “More than ever the number of priests known as the true ministers of God is very small.  It is so small.  If I named the extent of them, you would shudder from sadness.  ...  I can tell you that there are many priests in France and outside of France who have no shame, in the days of terror (i.e. revolutions, chastisements), to violate the secrets of the confessional to spoil the Faith, to defile the Church.  I will reveal that a priest can do a thousand times more evil than a man in the world. ... At the moment, there are those working under the veil waiting until they leave their priestly garments to better throw out horror and abomination among the people.” ( September 19, 1881)


Nothing in The Church will be as Before:


All the works approved by the infallible Church will cease to exist as they are today for a time. In this sorrowful annihilation, brilliant signs will be manifested on earth. If because of the wickedness of men Holy Church will be in darkness, the Lord will also send darkness that will stop the wicked in their search of wickedness...” (June 1, 1880)


Do Not Judge


Notwithstanding all the scandals that will occur through the clergy, Our Lord warned we are not to judge, (date?): “Respect priests, it is I who judge!”


Our Lady emphasised the high dignity of the priesthood, which people will no longer respect because the priests themselves will forget the greatness of their office and their exalted mission to serve God and save souls.  Because they themselves will do much to lose this respect among the people, it is difficult to obtain pardon for them, but still, their office is so great we must speak to them as if we were speaking to Christ Himself:   (August 9, 1881): “My victims, servants and maids, I am well in sorrow for the clergy; it is for me the greatest sorrow only because for them pardons are so hard to obtain. The priest’s life is so high in grace, the gifts he possesses are so powerful that, if they were known, everyone would fall prostrate at their feet and they would speak with the same respect as if talking to My Son.”  Marie-Julie replied, “It is true, dear Mother, but the dignity of the priest is no longer respected.”  Our Lady, “But my daughter, many do not know how to respect themselves, words that tear the heart of the High Priest (Jesus), my children, I see that the spirit weakens every day.”  


Our Lady earlier reminded that we must pray for them and for sinners so they may be saved, we must offer many Holy Communions, say the rosary and make the Way of the Cross for them (February 2, 1881): “Pray much for the Church, for the priests and for sinners, for those who are going to rise up in disorder and re-crucify my Son. My children, make the Way of the Cross, which, in next to no time, will bring many souls to Heaven...make many Holy Communions, say the rosary.


Forerunners of the Great Chastisements


  • Our Lady warned that the forerunners of the great signs of doom that will strike the earth in addition to the great signs of protections promised to the faithful will be the appearance of a great hatred and vengeance against Holy Mother Church and all pertaining to the Holy Religion.   “They (the evil plotters and sinners of the earth) want to destroy the Name of my Divine Son, destroy His power, take away from our dear souls that sacred Name and efface it from the souls of little children.” (Our Lady, November 1,1924).  (Children will not be taught devotion to God and Jesus Christ.)


  • The Sacred Heart warned another forerunner would be when Christians would have no peace amongst themselves begin to tear each other apart:    “When the time to purify the Earth will be close, when minds revolt one against another, when there will be neither peace nor justice in My Christians, not in the world but in My Christians, the hour of My justice will be close. I will purify the earth of all those impure and unjust souls that insult and outrage Me. I will strike down their bodies with a feature of My Justice so precipitate, so fast, that it will be fast as lightning ... then My anger and My Justice. (...) Never has any punishment happened like this which is close, very close. Never has the world been as corrupt, deceitful, deceptive, greedy, ambitious and wicked. (...) I do not want you to open the depth of these infamous crimes.If you knew the infamous correspondences that are under the influence of Satan. They sell My Holy Church, they sell in secret the head of the priest, the sell in secret the poor earth that they subject to a horrible punishment. It has not seen, it did not understand and today it makes a hellish trade that the world has never seen before take place. All is delivered up, everything is sold and plots being hatched, every day, the hunger for human flesh to devour, the thirst for human blood makes all their bodies seethe with unrest and a desire to reach the goal as soon as possible. All this is happening in the room of hell (Chamber of Deputies, Paris France), under the chairmanship of souls sold to the spirit of evil.” (November 12, 1924)


A Putrid World


People will hunger for blood, and wealth.  Sins of impurity will abound: parents will forget how serious a responsibility it is to have children.  They must be raised up to love and serve God, but parents will not think of these things and instead will take delight in stripping children of their innocence as soon as possible, educating them in ‘adult matters’, making them ripe for Hell before they even reach the age of reason.  


October 2, 1903 Our Lord cried: “I see a multitude of souls that are lost, especially children, even those who have not the age of reason. Those who are responsible (for the loss of children’s souls) if they knew what awaits them at the dreaded trial! Children are educated now as adults. What shameful words ringing in their ears and echo in their mouths! It is awful and terrible. It makes one tremble to see the youth return to this point, and they (the parents) are not watchful, they do not take care, they do not occupy themselves with what they do; with what they (the children) say, they (the parents) laugh and they leave them entirely at liberty to their actions.”


Our Lady complained during one ecstasy dated February 9, 1904:  “My beloved children, all is engaged in an irreparable loss, I mean the salvation of souls of children. The nourishment of these poor little souls should be for them the bread of love of their Immaculate Queen, the Queen of Heaven. I suffer to see these souls as pastures delivered to the enemy of the salvation of souls; it is the goodness of my Divine Son that Satan takes to himself and to appropriate it, (i.e. he takes advantage of God’s period of mercy on the earth.  God is holding the punishments back to see if people will convert, but Satan is using this time to spread evil), he has his supporters in every corner on the Earth. I despair, yes, I despair of saving those souls without immense peril and multiplied souls and bodies. (...)  After the delivery of young adolescent souls to Satan, the enemy of souls, I mean to say that most of these children have entered the path of corruption and these souls have not received a drop of this perfume of my virtues of purity; it is in very immense pain, because if you saw the number, you would be frightened and even  struck as if by a mortal blow.”  (...) “My dear children, that carefree mothers who no longer have the faith, that guilty fathers thrown into circles (bad company) where they do nothing but offend my Divine Son.  In Heaven, what a responsibility! They do not think about that, what terrible misfortune!”


Remedy for this Time of Impurity— The Medal of Our Lady of Bonne Garde


(Medal of Our Lady of Bonne Garde)


“My children,” repeated the Holy Virgin, “I say again to the fathers and mothers that it would be good to have their children wear, small and big (i.e. children or young adults), a medal, which does not exist yet, but which they could make, big or large, as they like. This medal should bear these words:


Oh you, Holy Virgin, who crushed the head of the serpent, guard our Faith and the innocence of our children.


The Holy Virgin wore the medal on her heart, it was round and white. It is not necessary, she said, for it to be expensive, (i.e. of valuable metal like gold or silver), its efficacy will be the same. It will be to guard innocence in the difficult times when corruption will spread everywhere.  Every Christian can take it to arm themselves, as
a defence and a weapon of faith. “Our Lady says “Before having come the first time to speak here, I was invoked under the name of Notre-Dame of the Garde (Care/Watch), but I wanted to assert ‘Bonne’ garde, because I had in mind to (certain) protections so bright that the word ‘Good’ belongs to me and is more honourable.” (August 26, 1880)  (Note: A medal has since been struck with an image of Our Lady of ‘Bonne Garde’.)


When and where the Chastisements would start:


  • An interior  warning or spiritual intuition will be given, people everywhere will feel that  ‘something’ is about to happen.  Our Lord said to Marie-Julie: “My children, some time before these sinister signs are seen on the Earth, (i.e. the signs of the chastisements and other warnings) they (everyone) will already feel in the heart the effect of My Justice, it will be that the heart will say ‘the time is not far away’. But the grace of peace is reserved for faithful Christians, those who have not disregarded the warnings of Heaven and will conform their lives (to them).”   (That is, those who do as God says and are truly faithful will live to see the great period of peace.)


  • France would see the beginning of the chastisements, which would then spread throughout the world, Italy is where the Holy Father will be struck.  France in particular would pay for its crime of regicide during the Revolution, attempting to eradicate the royal bloodline favoured by Heaven that according to tradition descends from the House of David.  The revolutionaries stirred up by the ideals of the Enlightenment and were infected by the political aims of the Freemasons who championed the ideals of Liberty, Equality, Fraternity through democracy.  Marie-Julie declared:  “The Blessed Virgin told me we have to pray much to deflect the evils that must fall upon France. It will unfortunately atone for two centuries of political and social system of atheism, two centuries of a non-Christian régime.  Democracy is indeed the Luciferian régime par excellence. The sole régime of a divine origin never comes from below, but only from above. Without making a pun, let us say in its very name, recognizes that it is the devil that guides demo-cracy: the devil is the master.”  Marie-Julie announced the return of the white flag, the fleur de ly. (That is, the Royal Standard of the Kings of France. The fleur de lys was the royal symbol, the symbol of the Trinity, and also a symbol of purity.  Marie-Julie was told numerous times that the absolute monarchy would be miraculously restored.)


  • France will become Muslim, denying the divinity of Christ~ this small fragment is the only text on the “Friends of Marie-Julie” website concerning the rise of Islam in France, therefore we have to assume it is an authentic prediction.  Also, it is very accurate, France has the highest population of Muslims in Europe, practising Muslims are greatly outnumbering practising Catholics in France.


  • Paris will be ‘open to foreigners’ and nations of every tongue and be made miserable on account of it. (Prediction about the EU and free travel?)  Our Lady (January 5, 1904):  “The French people will become very miserable. All the doors have been wide open to all languages, to the foreigners,to all those who wish to enter this cursed Sodom (Paris)where the Justice of my Divine Son is suspended over it.”


Warnings by plagues, storms, tempests, crop failures, signs in nature to warn the faithful.


There are several punishments and mini-chastisements  that will be sent as warnings to the faithful that the greater days of annihilation are close.  Although we cannot be sure of the chronological order of their occurrence, this is what has been prophesied:


Torrential Rains: (date?) “Torrential rains will cause important delays in French agriculture and will be one of the warning signs before the revolution to come.”


Strange Lightning and Thunder: There will be huge tumults in nature to alert the faithful, but these tumults will still appear ‘natural’ in origin despite their strange appearance, they will not be of a miraculous kind that only Heaven can and will send.  St. Joseph revealed to Marie-Julie on March 19, 1878:  “My children, in these next few years, there will be extraordinary phenomena. ... There will be in the thunder something strange. There will be lightning without thunder: for half a day, the earth will be covered. These extraordinary signs will not come from my Son.  My children, do not worry, these flashes will do you no harm, but they will reach others. It must be that the power of my Son is manifested in a noisy manner, since unbelief is so great!”


Plagues: Diseases, plagues and epidemics will abound, but one disease in particular was foretold to Marie-Julie and would be a true sign when it appeared: a  ‘burning’ disease that will spread rapidly, killing quickly.  As we have already seen in a prophecy Our Lord will strike the bodies of the unjust: “When the time to purify the Earth will be close, when minds revolt one against another, when there will be neither peace nor justice in My Christians, not in the world but in My Christians, the hour of My justice will be close. I will purify the earth of all those impure and unjust souls that insult and outrage Me. I will strike down their bodies with a feature of My Justice so precipitate, so fast, that it will be fast as lightning ... then My anger and My Justice. (...)” (November 12, 1924)


Apparently, Our Lord revealed  unknown plagues will erupt first in Paris, then spread: (June 15, 1882) “There will pass, on France, countless deaths that the world has never seen and diseases that are unknown. Above all from the Centre (Paris) will this deadly mortality launch its plague.  It will strike down just up over the parish which is yours, (Blain, Fraudais?)  My children, but fear not, My Heart will be a shelter to protect you.


Marie-Julie gave details about this disease at an earlier ecstasy dated September 20, 1880, also hinting it will break out during a time of persecution:  “From the time when the rage of the impious will stop for a short respite,there will come a great disease, almost suddenly.  This chastisement will leave its victims as those without life, they will still breathe with the ability to speak, the flesh raw like after a deep burn.  This malady will be very contagious and nothing will stop it.  It is a punishment from God to bring many (souls) back.”
And again, more details were given a month earlier, (apparently by Our Lady) on August 5, 1880, this time, with a remedyto help heal the infected if they are treated in time: “There will be serious diseases that human art cannot alleviate.  This malady will attack the heart first, then the mind, and at the same time, the tongue.  It will be horrible.  The heat that will accompany it will be a consuming fire, so strong that the affected parts of the body will be of an unbearable redness, (red blotched / patches). After seven days, this malady, like the seed sown in a field, will rise rapidly and make immense progress.  My children, this is the only remedy that can save you: You know the leaves of thorns that grow in almost any hedges (white hawthorn). The leaves of this thorn will stop the progress of the disease.  You must pick the leaves, not the wood.  Even dry, they will retain their effectiveness.  Put them in boiling water and leave them for fourteen minutes, covering the container (with a lid) so that the steam remains.  When the malady first attacks, you must use this remedy three times a day.   My children, this disease will be very serious in Brittany.  The thought of God there will be less great, (i.e. thy will not think of God as much as before and will be punished more severely with this malady).  The malady will produce a continual uprising of the heart (blood pressure, increased heart rate?), vomiting.  If the remedy is taken too late, the affected parts will become black, and in this black, there will be yellowish pale streaks.”


(Please note: this remedy is given for the time of the chastisements.  If you are currently on medications or have heart conditions, seek advice from your doctor.  Hawthorn acts powerfully on the heart like a natural form of digitalis. Also, make sure you know the plant before harvesting it—take an expert with you to point it out so you don’t pick the wrong leaves!)


(Whitehawthorn shrub
.  Image by Eugene Zelenko, 2005. CC BY-SA 3.0)


(Close-up of hawthorn leaves and thorns.
 Image by ‘Rasbak’, July 2006. CC BY-SA 3.0)


Other Plagues:  According to a text dated October 5, 1881, epidemics will hit France, and possibly elsewhere.  They could be unknown diseases, or the ‘burning plague’ it is difficult to tell.  The disease may become airborne, the stench of the corpses will spread the diseases:  “There will be epidemics of the South, Valence, Lyon, Bordeaux, everything after this land coming to the Centre (Paris). Very few people can escape. The corpses will spread a stench that kills.”  (The remedies listed above may help.)


Other rampant maladies—Depression, headaches, cholera:  According to the “Friends of Marie-Julie” Website, St. John’s Wort is recommend by Marie-Julie for the times of crisis, (depression will be rampant), also recommended for sufferings of the chest and violent headaches.  The Hawthorn also suggested for cholera.  For unknown fevers, the humble violet.   (St. John’s Wort is very powerful, again, please  seek medical advice from a health or herbal expert before using these remedies.)


More mystical remedies given to Marie-Julie for times of chastisements, again, do not use these remedies to skip seeing a doctor!  This is for the times when we won’t have any medical help.


For Unknown Maladies:  Our Lord told Marie-Julie: “A medal with My Divine Heart, a medal where there is drawn the adorable cross.  You will place in a glass of water these two images, either pasteboard, or metal.  You will drink this water twice blessed, twice purified.  One single drop in your food, one tiny drop, will suffice not to move away the blight, but the blights of My Justice.” He also said: “You will give a drop of this water to the poor souls reached by the blights of the unknown maladies that will attack the mind heart and the mouth / tongue.”


(However, this will only bring relief and won’t be a cure the ‘burning plague’ affecting the face, only the hawthorn will cure that if taken in time.)


Another separate source of relief during these sufferings: “My little loving souls and beloved, against the great calamities you will put the medal of My Sacred Heart in a glass of water or a spoonful, as you wish, you will invoke my Adorable Heart, I will relieve you of all attacks, I will console you in your pains and sorrows.


One remedy to protect yourself from deadly plagues, (the “Friends of Marie-Julie” Website states this is the only manner of protection):  we are to swallow  a very small piece of paper on which the following words are written: “O Jesus, Vanquisher of death, save us!  O Crux Ave, Spes Unica!”   (Don’t forget to use non-toxic ink! Also, this is for the chastisements, don’t risk your life.  We must still take the usual precautions not to get sick should there be an epidemic, stay home and avoid crowds.)


Sacramentals such as medals, rosaries, pictures, etc. must be blessed by a priest, or they will not have effect.


Additional Sacramentals of PROTECTION for these Terrible Times:


The Scapular of Benediction and Protection




(August 23, 1878):


“Here is what the Holy Virgin made me see on her Immaculate Heart, it is a large scapular, larger than ordinary scapulars, it is a little larger than the palm of a hand. It is a beautiful purple, almost the colour of violet. Here is what is on it: in the middle, there are the three nails that crucified Our Saviour on the Cross, some are crossed on the others, not exactly in the form of a cross and the point of each nail, there is a drop of red blood. Above the three nails, there is a type of large sponge that has raised ears, like those of balled oats. The three drops of blood will go to join together and fall into a small chalice painted in red, and the chalice is surrounded with a crown of thorns, and there are three little crosses engraved on the front of the chalice. This is the side of the scapular that is on the mantle of the Holy Virgin. I notice that this scapular hangs by two violet straps that pass over each shoulder, and there are three knots on the left shoulder, and two on the right. The other side of the scapular represents the Holy Virgin Mary sitting, holding her Adorable Son in her arms, the mouth and the Head of Our Lord rests on the heart of the Holy Virgin. At the lower end of the scapular, at the feet of Our Lord, is an Angel dressed in white, with curly hair, he has a white crown on his head, his belt is red. He has in his hands a white linen with which he wipes the feet of Our Lord. On the side of the Angel, to the right of the scapular, there is engraved a ladder. Behind Our Lord, to the left, the reed of the Passion painted in red, but without a sponge. The tears of the Holy Virgin fall on her breast, to the right, and they stop at the feet of the Angel. The scapular is edged with a red line and the straps are woollen. (Note: the symbols of the passion are worn on the chest, the image of Our Lord and Our Lady are worn on the back.)


“Let me now, my dear child,” said the Holy Virgin, “explain to you the meaning of this scapular. I tell you, my victim and my servant. My servants of the Cross, that for a long time my Son and I have had the desire to make known this scapular of benediction. This scapular, my children, it is supposed to be made on my heart, because my heart is the emblem of simplicity and humility, and hence, the colour violet. The nails that have pierced the feet and the hands of my Son have been little venerated and are venerable, hence my Son, in His Divine Wisdom, has made that these three nails be painted on the front of the scapular. These three drops of blood and the chalice represent the generous hearts gathering the Blood of my Divine Son. The red sponge will represent my Divine Son drinking, in a manner, the sins of His children but His Adorable Mouth refuses. I desire that the (black?) end of the scapular, be of violet, (the dark background?), but I desire that the nails, the chalice, the sponge and the crown be on a piece of dark red flannel.  This first apparition of this scapular will be a new protection for the times of the chastisements, of the calamities and the famines. All those who are clothed (with it) shall pass under the storms, the tempests and the darkness, they will have light as if it were plain day. Here is the power of this unknown scapular.”


The Holy Virgin presents the scapular to Our Lord who says in His turn: “I address you, My victim, and also My victims and My servant, My children of the Cross, I see and I come to give you an idea and profound thought: during My descent from the Cross they handed Me to My mother, this descent, this thought, this devotion is little known. I would like by this reproduction on this scapular, that it pass into the hearts of the children of the Cross, and that they salute Me by these three salutations:


I salute You, Jesus, crucified to grant me life,
I salute You with all the joy of the Angels and
the Saints on Your descent from the Cross.
I salute you with the sadness of Your Mother
when you reposed on her Immaculate Heart
and on her Immaculate lap.”


“My children, very few souls think of wiping the Adorable Wounds of My Feet when the Blood ran and I would like this representation to be known. They also think so little of the tears shed by My Mother during My Passion; these tears are found at the feet of the Angel that wipes My Sacred Feet. By this scapular, I would like you to think on the ladder, the reed and the nails of My Passion.


Other Great Promises:


My children, all souls, all people who possess this scapular, will see their family protected, their home will also be protected, first of all from fires, which will never enter there. This scapular will strike down the ungrateful which blaspheme My Name in the home where it will be displayed. If an impious person enters (that home), they will be so completely struck that their conversion will be close. All those who will carry it will be preserved from thunder, from sudden death and from accidents.  During chastisements they will be protected.  Whoever will deposit it in the Holy Temple, (I.e. in a church), will move it away from impious persons and profanation. (i.e., that church will be protected from these spiritual disasters.)  Our Lord still adds that by reminding an obstinate soul about this scapular at the hours of their demise (i.e., death), they will awaken the Faith in it and a firm belief, that all those who will have it and think upon it and love it, will be spared the troubles of soul, that those who will carry it will be sheltered from any danger as though they already possessed Heaven. That this scapular, finally, will be as a lightning rod under which the blows of Just and Divine Wrath will not dwell.”


Our Lord still says:   “Every priest will be able to bless this scapular. By carrying this scapular they will be able to say 5 or 7 times the “Crux Ave” and meditate 1 – 3 minutes on My Holy Passion. I shall grant great graces to those who desire to be clothed in this Holy Habit."


(Marie-Julie was given two different prayers saluting the Cross, and so to be certain, both are listed here:


The “Crux Ave” Prayer, Number 1:


“I salute You, I adore You, I embrace You,
O Adorable Cross of my Saviour!
Protect us, guard us, save us!
Jesus loved You so much,
Following His Example, I love You.
Your Holy Image calms my fears,
I feel only peace and confidence.”


The “Crux Ave” Prayer, Number 2:


“O Crux, ave, spes unica!
Et Verbum caro factum est.
O Jesus Vanquisher of Death, save us!”


(Translation: ‘O Cross, hail!  Our only hope!  And the Word was made flesh.’ ~ however it is obvious Christ wanted the Latin parts to be said in Latin.)


***


The Cross of Pardon




Our Lord (July 20, 1882): “I wish that My male and female servants, and even small children can clothe themselves with a Cross.  This Cross will be small and will bear in its middle the appearance of a small white flame.  This flame will indicate that they are sons and daughters of the Light.”


“My beloved little friends, you will bear on yourselves My Adorable Cross that will preserve you from all sorts of evil, big or small and later I shall bless them.”


“My little beloved friends, it is to give you an idea of what I endure at the thought of so many souls deprived of endless happiness.  My little beloved friends, these past days have left so much evil, but those that come will be even more terrible because evil will take a terrible intensity, extend soon with greater measurements.  My little beloved friends,  you will carry on yourselves My Adorable Cross which will preserve you from every sort and kind of evils, big or small, and later I shall bless them.”


Firstly, they will carry the name of ‘Cross of Pardon’.  Secondly, the will carry the name ‘Cross of Salvation’.  Thirdly, they will carry the name of ‘Cross of Holy Protection’.  Fourthly, they will carry the name ‘Cross that Calms Plagues’. Fifthly, they will carry the prayer: ‘O God, Crucified Saviour, set me ablaze with love, faith and courage for the salvation of my brothers.”


The Promises:


My little children, all souls that suffer and those sieved out by the blight, all those who will kiss it will have My forgiveness, all those who will touch it will have My forgiveness.  The expiation will be long but one day there will be Heaven, Heaven will be opened.  I have warned you beforehand, My little beloved friends, so that you are not surprised, (taken unawares), so that you have all the time to inform your loved ones and families.


(Please note, the promise of forgiveness attached to this cross does not give us the excuse to skip going to confession, this will be for the chastisements when churches will be closed and we will not have a priest, especially when the plagues hit and those afflicted will not be able to find a priest or have one sent to them in time.)


Christ also wanted this “Crux Ave” prayer to be said during the time of evils and great fears:


“I salute You, I adore You, I embrace You,
O Adorable Cross of my Saviour!
Protect us, guard us, save us!
Jesus loved You so much,
Following His Example, I love You.
Your Holy Image calms my fears,
I feel only peace and confidence.”


His Promise with this prayer:  “You will feel so many graces, so much strength and love that this big flood will pass by you as something unobserved. It is a grace of My tenderness.”


***
More Chastisements:


Blights / Crop Failures: There will be a particular time when the crops, fruit trees, potatoes will fail, wheat will be affected according to one detailed prediction.  Marie-Julie saw in her mystic sun in the ‘vicinity’ that the ears of wheat would blacken, and that “the crop which seeds at the end of May and at the beginning of June, to reap at the end of August and in September,” ... this crop will grow just to the flowering and that the flower will remain a considerable time, but will fail to produce grains.  From the “appearance of the ear combing with hair of black”, the only means to save part of the crop if it is not already entirely turned black, will be to plant in the form of a cross a line of St. Benedict medals in the soil of the field.”  (More will be said about the medal and the blessing needed for it later.)


Animals Under Attack: Apparently, our animals will also be under some form of attack, perhaps through ill health and epidemics, or, they will revolt against us, perhaps due to demonic means.  The “Friends of Marie-Julie” says we are to place a medal of St. Benedict on their necks with a collar.  (It might be a good idea to place more where livestock is kept.)


When Great Calamities Strike:  The longer “Crux Ave” Prayer given to the Scapular of Protection should be said during a public procession following a raised cross, or, the cross you carry may be privately adored:


“I salute You, I adore You, I embrace You,
O Adorable Cross of my Saviour!
Protect us, guard us, save us!
Jesus loved You so much,
Following His Example, I love You,
Your Holy Image calms my fears,
I feel only peace and confidence.”


During Great Storms we are also to say the shorter “Crux Ave” prayer:


The “Crux Ave” Prayer:


“O Crux, ave, spes unica!
Et Verbum caro factum est.
O Jesus Vanquisher of Death, save us!”


(Translation: ‘O Cross, hail!  Our only hope!  And the Word was made flesh.’ ~ however it is obvious Christ wanted the Latin parts to be said in Latin.)


MORE WARNINGS—More spectacular signs: Great Disasters, Spots in the Sun,  Strange Darkness, Grotesque Rains, Horrific Earthquakes


Spots in the Sun streaked with symbolical coloured stripes:  Our Lady, (October 4, 1929): “You will receive the warning precisely by the appearance of spots (or marks) in the sun ... I said before ... You will see the firmament streaked with bands. There will be a white band that will contain the protection of our right. There will be a red one to envelop the chastisement of the wretches who insult their Creator. There will be a black one where they will struggle with Satan and his army. It will be wider, because Satan has more souls to serve him than my Divine Son does to comfort It (His Heart) and dry His tears.”


Grotesque Rain: Marie-Julie was shown ‘grotesque rains’— in one vision she saw a pestilential red ‘blood’ rain that coagulated followed by ‘burning’ phenomenon that will last weeks. In another vision she saw a ‘black and blue’ rainbow shed ‘blood rain’ followed by a miraculous sign of the cross.  It could be two visions of the same event, or perhaps, we will have two different punishments.


The Pestilential ‘Red Coagulated Rain’: (March 9, 1878) “My children, out of this cloud will come a rain so extraordinary, that the world has never yet seen and then will never see until the end of time. It will be a red rain that will remain coagulated on the earth for seven weeks. The land itself will be coagulated by this rain that will give off a poisonous breath, a smell that no one can bear. (Toxic rain?) My people will remain locked up for seven weeks. It will be difficult to leave, as the earth will fear. Thus the first storm is announced and will come true soon. Following this storm, I will make emerge from the earth a  horrible ‘brûlaison’ (“burning”. Brûler = to burn). Christians will not stand the smell and the heat. My children, do not open your doors, or your windows.”


The black and blue rainbow ‘Blood rain’ (April 8, 1880): “I see in my sun, a black and blue rainbow. It rains from this rainbow when the murder attempts and crimes are being committed, it rains a red rain. On the roofs of houses, it (the rain) remains stuck as paint; when on the ground, it cannot be drunk. It falls with a frightening speed. In this rain, there will be produced a sign of fear: a cross formed in the rain that bears the imprint of Christ. It produces signs of terror that will not be effaced. The cries of the righteous are frightening. In this rain will perish all who are open to impiety, they will be struck with terror. After three days, the rain from the rainbow will visibly stretch through all the universe.”


(In another vision about the Days of Darkness, the Holy Spirit warned of another filthy rain, these rains may be related, it is difficult to tell from the texts.)


Mega-Earthquakes: (March 8, 1881): “The earth will shake from this place until sunrise, the space of six days. A day of rest and (on) the eighth day, the trembling will begin again. France and England will respond with their cries of despair. The land will shake so hard that the people will be thrown up to 300 steps (pas = paces /steps?). The thunder will sound more brightly than in the months that will lead up to the end of the world, with a strange
noise.”


Our Lady of La Salette Will Come Again: On several occasions Our Lord and Our Lady complained about those bishops and priests who hid her words given during the apparitions of La Salette, especially the warnings about what would happen to the clergy and the Church.  We may assume this is a reference to the secrets given to the seers.  News of this apparition was not spread as much as it should have been according to Our Lord and Our Lady, and the clergy were the biggest culprits.  The people were not warned about the punishments coming to the world, or the evils that would soon befall the world and the Church.  Marie-Julie was forewarned Our Lady would appear again in the vicinity of La Salette to warn the people of France a second time, just before the greater punishments fall. Our Lady will also appear in the north of France, to give a warning to ‘a dozen souls’.


The Mother of God, moved by the love of her heart, will come down to earth, appearing to her people in a way that is immeasurable. She will renew her descent from Heaven to earth in the surrounding mountains of La Salette. She will appear, suspended on a white cloud, surrounded by a garland of roses, to say:


‘The earth will be a tomb, from Alsace- Lorraine, which is not counted, just to the
edge of Brittany.’


The Mother of God manifested another glory to her people, as the last feature of her love, about the pain of Christians. In the north of France ... she will come with signs of mourning, and will give only three words that will be heard by a dozen souls:


1 – All the earth (or, land), except for Brittany, will be only a lifeless tomb.


2 - The Church will suffer persecutions that hell never before had invented more cruel.


3 - The Center (Paris) will become a land soaked in blood. The last who will sink will be the one of man that Heaven has cursed because of his crimes.


After the first Chastisements and Warnings:
Marie-Julie’s Prophecies about the Greater Punishments


  • The French military will be removed to the East and Arab lands. – (NOTE: it is unclear if this a warning from Marie-Julie, or an editor’s comment made by the “Friend of Marie Julie” website.  Nevertheless, it has been included here.)


  • The GREAT chastisements will begin in Paris, Revolution and Apostasy. “In Rome the storm will be the blackest. The storm of Rome is even worse than the storm in France. All the wrath of the ungodly is in Rome. All the anger of the wicked is focused on the Holy See.The chastisements will begin with Paris.” (December 8, 1874)  


  • In another message we are forewarned there will be signs in the sky before the ‘storm’ breaks over Paris and France:  “Twenty-four hours before the burst of this storm so black, Our Lord will give signs in the firmament.  Ah!  Without the Sacred Heart, we will all perish.  All priests who are not good, will be punished.” (December 18, 1874)


  • A final hellish attack against the Church:   “All (Church) authorities will have to undergo this Passion in their paternal seats. They will have to flee to escape the pursuit, fierce prosecutions. The Church must see its Head (Pope) under vengeful hatred. The temple of God is to be  deserted. In the beginning the Lord’s ministers may, despite the threats, obey the laws of their sacred ministry. It will be by force that they will be dragged out of the Temple. Then the order will come to flee quickly.The vengeance of hell will raise to the altars of the most infamous of all men (those possessed). They will take the place of the true servants of the Lord. Everything will be against the Faith and against the holy laws in their sacred ceremonies. The law will oblige parents to leave them pervert their children. These sacrileges will last 44 days. Many Christians will suffer martyrdom. These crimes will be followed closely, (by) the vengeance of the Lord.” (August 10, 1880)


It is important to remember that Pope Gregory the Great said to Marie-Julie the Churchwill remain infallible!  “Pray for the Church threatened by a conspiracy hatched by a horrible jealousy of perverted minds banded together to overthrow it. The storm is terrible, but the Church will remain infallible and its walls shall not be shaken.But there will be martyrs ... Pray for the Church and ask God for the return of a lost family, a people corrupted, a degraded society. All are our brothers in the Lord. They are souls redeemed at the price of His Blood.” (August 19, 1978)


In a text dated March 19, 1878: St. Joseph also forewarns of a great apostasy, and apparently, this will happen during the times of the desecrations of the Church.  St. Joseph said he pleaded with his Son and prayed that the restoration of the Church and the promised Triumph would be accomplished without bloodshed, but Our Lord said, “The Holy Father will suffer torments that are beyond his powers. He will be discarded and thrust aside, pushed and shoved, like the sea when it braces.”  St. Joseph then said the Triumph will only come through victims and much bloodshed (martyrdoms).  Many of these martyrs will be cloistered religious, there will be evil ones setting traps in the Church and will seek to destroy these religious.   At this time, St. Joseph says the plagues will happen, and the promised signs and warnings will occur.  The faithful of France should flee to Brittany which will be protected.  


St. Michael says the bishops will be the instigators (October 25, 1881) : “You are about to see those who govern the Church...giving their lives and their strength to those who will establish a fatal government...they will close the sanctuaries...and surrender to the disorders of Hell...” (“Breton Stigmatist”, p. 34)


From these three texts we see that despite the final attacks upon the Church caused by ‘conspirators’, especially the French government, there will be a Holy Father, a Pope during this future time, yet he will be ‘discarded’ and thrust aside by the bishops. Let this be a warning against the heresy of Sedevacantism.  If the See of Peter is vacant for all the years the Sedevacantists claim, how can there be a pope in Rome at this time?  Authority in the Church would have to remain unbroken for this prophecy of a ‘martyr pope’ to be fulfilled.  For this future ‘martyr pope’ to be in Rome, he would have to be elected by the College of Cardinals, which Sedevacantists are currently refusing to recognise in addition to all the popes since Vatican II.   This could be a warning to Sedevacantists that there will always be an unbroken line of St. Peter’s successors as the Church has always taught, and not to fall prey to the temptation to ‘thrust aside’ the Pope.


True, there is a text attributed to Marie-Julie saying the Church will be several months without a Pope, (May 16, 1882):


“The enemy of God will pass through Persia (now Iran) and the other kingdoms and will rise for one year, on the unfortunate seat of one who will cut off the head of the apostles and who will make a martyr of him who supports the Church and the Faith. The voice said that the Church will remain vacant for months. She adds; the third Pope will be the most holy, but will not reign but three years before God calls him for his reward.”


A second Fragment attributed to Marie-Julie states that “The Church will have its seat vacant for long months ... (...) There will be two successive antipopes that will reign all this time over the Holy See ...” (September 29, 1882)


Therefore is this THIRD ‘holy’ pope supposed to come after the two ‘antipopes’ during this vacant See?  Despite the mention of ‘antipopes’ and a ‘vacant See’,  these small snippet of texts are not a valid defence for Sedevacantism as we don’t have the full texts and they could be completely taken out of context.    The Holy See will only be vacant for long months, not years.  If Popes John XXIII and Paul VI were invalidly elected or imposter antipopes as the Sedevacantists claim, then the Third ‘Holy’ Pope in this prophecy should have reigned three years, but John I only lasted a month, and Pope John Paul II reigned for much longer than three years!  Since Vatican II, all popes have reigned longer than three years, so the numbers in these two fragmentary prophecies do not add up.  Also, other historical events show the prophecies in these fragments haven’t taken place yet: since the time of Marie-Julie, the longest interregnum period without a pope lasted no more than 20 days, certainly not ‘long months’ as the fragments  state.  Plus, there have been and still are  a staggering number of ‘antipopes’ claiming to be the true head of Peter, not just two!  Sedevacantist and Conclavists only have a few number of followers unlike the historical antipopes that truly confused the issue of who was the legitimate pontiff in the Church, hence they are not considered official antipopes in the same category as the historical antipopes of the past.  So what could these fragments mean?  No doubt they refer to a future time of the ‘Martyr’ Pope who will witness the last attacks of the Church starting in France and who will flee into exile as other mystics of the Church have foretold.  It obviously does not refer to any of the Popes since Vatican II—We must wait and see if the “Friends of Marie-Julie” will eventually release the whole texts so we may read the entire prophecy of a ‘vacant See’ in its true light.


Of importance we cannot help but notice that after these strange fragments revealing a ‘Vacant See’ we find revelations dated after them that relate a Great Apostasy from the Pope.


Disobedience to the Pope—a Last Schism or Great Apostasy


In the “Breton Stigmatist” (pp. 34-35) we find the following text dated October 1882, a revelation given to Marie-Julie stating that bishops disobedient to the Pope will bring about the infamous and blasphemous ‘new’ religion:  


Our Lord: “The heart of the diocese of (…) (place not revealed?) will revolt and will not be pacified. Its cries and menacing words will make the strong tremble. In the days when the gloom of the great vengeance will surround the people with struggles and conflicts, this pastor (The Bishop of...? ), like the others will not submit to orders of the Roman Pontiff. ... When the power of mortal men—soiled, corrupt men who are threatened with a terrible death—when this power will order a frightful religion in the whole Kingdom....I see only a small number enter this religion that will make the whole world tremble.... From the height of My glory, I see joining with alacrity this guilty, infamous, sacrilegious religion. I see Bishops joining... On seeing these many, many Bishops...Ah! My Heart is wounded to death—and the whole flock following them, all of it without hesitation, hastening to damnation and hell, My Heart is wounded to death as at the time of My Passion... . Others will follow these French Bishops... . If I tell you that to found this infamous and accursed religion, the Bishops and priests will not leave off at the second call. You may be sure, my children, that the bishops and priests will not be in favour of the one I have destined to raise up your country, there will be very, very few in favour of him... . They will be against the King....” (The promised Great Monarch).


In another text dated November 1882, there is a warning that the greatest attack to the Church before the chastisements will begin when the bishops will demand to separate themselves from the Pope and create a huge schism:


“The crowd roars around the Vicar of Jesus Christ. A meeting of the Fathers of the Church will form his councils against the Father of the universe. It (a written declaration) will be presented, at the hands of the governor to which the Holy Father, a piece written and worked on by hands that, many times, will hit the Body of Christ (The Church). This written piece will include three things:


1) That the Pope leaves more liberty to the greater part of those over whom he rules with his authority of Pontiff. (i.e. they will demand that their obligation of obedience to him will be relaxed.)


2) We have met (or, we have all united) and we have been of the opinion that if the mortal head of the Church makes an appeal to his Roman clergy to reform the Faith even stronger; if they want to force us to answer; if they declare in the face of the powers of the earth, that there must be obedience and submission, we declare we
want to keep our freedom. We consider ourselves as free to do nothing more in the eyes of the people, that what we are now doing and that it is us who will do all.” (They will not answer the Pope’s calls for reform, and will still do what they want.)


(Possible interpretation: the bishops will demand a lessening of obedience to the Pope, and that it will be they who will attempt to take control of the Church, and possibly, reduce him to a figurehead.)


“Bitter and agonizing pain awaits for the Pope in front of insubordination and disobedience to answer the call of his heart. It will not be in person by which he will make the call, but in writing. The voice of the Flame says that the third thing
written...


3)  will thrill the little people of the earth. It will come from the clergy that aspires to a broad freedom: the clergy of France, Italy, Belgium and many other nations that God reveals. This will get worse before the people who can be assured of the sign of His wrath.  The next call will throw consternation into the hearts where the Faith still reigns. They want to break the unity between the Holy Father and the priests of the universe, to separate them from the Head of the Church, so that everyone is free to itself, and without any supervision ... A poster will be (publicly) posted and will only mention this disunion and this separation of the apostles of God with the Pope. The people will be invited to lend support and their agreement to the authority so guilty of that time.


(End of text as published on the “Friends of Marie-Julie” website.)


On September 19th, 1901, Our Lady appeared to Marie-Julie during the anniversary of her apparition at La Salette and mourned that the warnings she gave there on her holy mountain were not headed and the evils foretold then were in preparation; “Now is the time that these great promises will be accomplished that the Church authorities have despised .... They did not want the light! ... I have suffered a great deal for all of this. Pain oppresses my heart at this moment ... The most painful sword right now is to see the provisions that have been taken and that are in the making... It is to see the pastors detaching  themselves from the Sacred Bond that directs and governs Holy Church (i.e. from the Pope)... My children, when I remember the day I brought my warnings to the Holy Mountain (La Salette), to the threatened world, when I remember the harsh reception of my words!”  


A Great Civil War Shall Erupt In France  ~ Churches will be Closed, or Ransacked.  Many will be martyred.


Genocide?


  • First, the ‘Temple’ dedicated to the Sacred Heart in Paris will be taken over by an evil government / conspirators. (A prediction concerning the Sacre Coeur basilica in Paris.) The Holy Spirit warned (date?): “That the people of the Centre (Paris) hastened to devote itself to the Sacred Heart elevated above this earth (or land)! This temple, which heard so many prayers will be transformed into a boardroom, (or, council room). This is where the enemies, in part, will decide, at last, to launch the announcement of terror and death throughout the whole of this kingdom.”  Our Lord also said: “My Montmartre Sanctuary (i.e. the Sacre Coeur basillica) is already destined to serve as a theatre for the impious and all those involved with human laws.” Also “It would not be long before the place of prayer of Saint Geneviéve would become a theatre for dances and the most infernal crimes...”   There is another text that reads (date?): “In the South, in Lyon, there will be infamous performances of the Mass, profanations.  In Lyon and other places there will be satanic apparitions, there will be worship of infamous goddesses, false miracles that will deceive many. The bishoprics, monasteries will be looted. The crosses will be broken. Tabernacles desecrated. Religious burials / funerals will be forbidden. The religious sacraments are parodied. Sacrilegious baptisms will be established. There will be many souls that will be possessed and make a loud noise and will make prophecies of happiness (i.e., earthly happiness? Liberty? etc.)... the enemies will trample on the cross.  Profanations at Lourdes.They will be furious against the devotion to the Sacred Heart. The cloister of Paray le Monial will be burned.  In Paris, theSanctuary of Montmartre will be the boardroom of drama and the rebels. But the Blessed Virgin will protect Our Lady of Victories (i.e., the shrine in Paris) ... All the miraculous statues of Our Lady resume an almighty mission on the places that she protects and conserves.”


  • These hellish conspirators will be at work, sending out seditious writings.  Apparently, they will try and cause a revolt, seeding unrest and hatred with workers who are unemployed.  Then towns everywhere will be filled with workers who will not be given ‘refuge’ or ‘asylum’, creating more tensions.  It will not be long when their numbers will swell, they will grow quickly.  The Holy Spirit warns (date?): “Even in the most remote places, all the minions of hell are working, now, at abominable writings. My people will find them everywhere in their path. Many riders  (couriers or messengers) call the workers to revolt, because of the lack of work which is their daily bread ... Small towns, as well as large, will soon be lost by groups of workers who have no asylum or refuge.  They will spread everywhere, especially the time where they can get enough will not be long in sounding.” (Is this a prophecy of the refugee and illegal immigrant crisis currently overwhelming Europe?  We cannot help but make the comparison with our times. Almost 200,000 illegal migrants seeking refuge from African and the Middle East have made it to Europe’s shores in the first half of 2015 alone, and many European citizens are not willing to grant them asylum, considering them a burden on their countries already weakened by the economic crisis of 2007-2008.)


  • There will be a cry of despair reaching heaven during a certain June and July, it will be the sign of the war starting. The Civil War shall be started by a conspiracy of a few, who will then “fly away like birds” (air travel?) once the trouble is started, they will leave the citizens of the country to revolt and tear everything apart, (April 12, 1877):  “The cries of alarm and despair rise up to Heaven. The month of the Sacred Heart (June) and My Blood (July), it will be the sign of punishment, civil war.” (...) “When the government will see these changes it will be like a bird, it will fly to another country and  France will be free in its revolution. It is at that moment when it will flee Paris.”


  • The Holy Spirit also said (September 20, 1881): “Dear friends of God, as soon as they (the evil conspirators) are going to have thrown the spark which will produce a so sprawling fire as the land of the kingdom that must be subjected to this terror, they will retreat to shelter from the storm and will leave all the doors of France open; all will be able to penetrate there without a defence (to stop them?) since it is going to be delivered at the mercy of all people, at all those who will want to take the power of the French land.”


  • Our Lord had revealed to St. Margaret Mary the terror of the future days, but His words were not disclosed in her time.  He reveals this again to Marie-Julie, saying France will only return to Him amidst blood and tears of a civil war (June 15, 1882) “Soon, the era marked out, there will not remain standing, in France, any religious house, not a monastery to escape the tyrants of the epoch. There will be an attitude (or a mindset for) of massacres, from the Centre (Paris) to Lyon, in Lyon to the south and to the shores of Brittany it is still Catholic, (Brittany) but as before. The generation of the faith is everywhere.  In these massacres, in the cold months, the earth will become a deluge of blood, as in Noah's time (when) it became a deluge of water. All those who are not in the arch of My Heart will die, as in the time of the flood. (...) Myself, I will choose; I will name the true consoler of My people and the Church: (A Great Monarch) one that will rebuild My temples burned in the violence of a great civil war, although it (the war) will not be long. I can not, call it anything other than civil war, the war in which France will be delivered.


  • June 21, 1874 Our Lord also said: “But before she has this king, (the promised Great Monarch) France will undergo a crisis and a violent storm. The blood of Christians will mingle with the blood of the impious. The just will fall in small numbers, but some will because the blood of the good will help the wicked. But this time will pass quickly. There will be pools of blood. It will last a short time, but to you it will seem long.


  • Our Lord also said the following on October 27, 1876: “The larger part of the punishments will be directed to Paris where there are the most treacherous conspiracies.This is the time when the days become dark. It is a long time since I made you (part of ) this confidence, I will have you recall this as the secret is absolute and necessary. This is where the ministers are the most persecuted. There will be three days of devastation, there will not be any more Sacrifice, any more Masses, we can call it the Holy Quarantine, (or, a Holy ‘Forty Days’, i.e. a Lenten/penitential-like season?), it will be three days of hell. Satan will travel the Earth to turn over the shrines, but he will be rejected, broken and defeated. I will make these confidences (secrets?), I wanted to warn My people so that it is not surprised, that its confidence in Me increases. In these three days, the lights of the heavens will be extinguished and the angels will be dismayed.” —  (What does this last message of the Three Days and ‘Forty Days’ mean?  Judging from the texts above, there first will be the Civil War started by the conspirators, which will last for Forty Days and will be like a horrific ‘Penitential Season’ of captivity for the faithful who will be persecuted and slaughtered. Then, we will have the dreaded THREE DAYS Of DARKNESS.)


  • Paris itself will eventually be destroyed: Our Lady says (August 9, 1881) less than twelve people will survive! What the Civil War does not destroy, a Great 43 day earthquake will.  The Holy Spirit warned: “The Center (Paris) and its residences will be crushed by the violence of the thunder of God. The tremors and earthquakes will increase, day and night without ceasing for forty-three days. The sea will be agitated (tsunamis?) and never in all ages, has its waves and its floods taken a similar form. Everyone at that time will perish forever.” (The evil ones. Also, a warning about the THREE DAYS of DARKNESS?)  


  • The Basilica of Sacre Coeur and the Church of Our Lady of Victories will be the only buildings that will escape the total destruction of Paris.


(Basilica of Sacre Coeur, Paris.
 Image by ‘Tonchino’, 2011.  CC BY-SA 3.0)


(Shrineof Our Lady of Victories, Paris.
Photo  by ‘Mbzt’, 2011. CC BY-SA 3.0)


What Can We do?


A remedy to help the faithful during this time of fear caused by wars, to regain calm of mind and spirit:  Our Lord said: “To dispel all fears and fright, you must touch to your forehead an image or the sweet medal of Mary Immaculate (i.e. the Miraculous Medal).  Your minds will remain calm.  Your minds will not fear the approach of the terror of men.  They will not resist the effects of My great Justice.


Places of Refuge:


Due to the devotion and faithfulness of the Bretons to Our Lady, she and St. Joseph told Marie-Julie that Brittany in the North of France will be a ‘shelter’, it will be spared many of the invasions, and will be partly sheltered from the plagues.  Heaven warns the faithful to stay out of France during these days, or at the least, get out of Paris and move to Brittany, which will become a refuge for many.  


Three other spiritual ‘shelters’ or ‘refuges’ for others outside of France are a faithful devotion to the Cross, the Sacred Heart of Jesus and the Immaculate Heart of Mary.  Our Lord and Our Lady promised to shelter all those who are devoted to them and the Holy Cross.


***


Before we continue with Marie-Julie’s prophecies about the DAYS OF DARKNESS, the reader may be asking if any of this concerning ‘burning skin’ plagues and the civil wars destroying Paris may be found in the Holy Scriptures.  We can emphatically say, yes. The most striking passages can be found in the prophecies of Isaiah / Isaias (13:4-13):


“The noise of a multitude in the mountains, as it were of many people, the noise of the sound of kings, of nations gathered together: the Lord of hosts hath given charge to the troops of war.  To them that come from a far country afar off, from the end of heaven: the Lord and the instruments of his wrath, to destroy the whole land.  Howl ye, for the day of the Lord is near: it shall come as a destruction from the Lord.  Therefore shall all hands be faint, and every heart of man shall melt, and shall be broken.  Gripings and pains shall take hold of them, they shall be in pain as a woman in labour.  Everyone shall be amazed at his neighbour, their countenancesshall be as faces burnt.  Behold, the day of the Lord shall come, a cruel day, and full of indignation, and of wrath, and fury, to lay the land desolate, and to destroy sinners therefore out of it.  For the stars of heaven, and their brightness shall not display their light: the sun shall be darkened in his rising, and the moon shall not shine with her light.  And I will visit the evils of the world, and against the wicked for their iniquity: and I will make the pride of the infidels to cease, and will bring down the arrogance of the mighty. A man shall be more precious than gold, yea a man than the finest gold.  For this I will trouble the heaven: and the earth shall be moved out of her place, for the indignation of the Lord of hosts, and for the day of his fierce wrath.”


I would recommend reading the ‘Douay-Rheims’ edition of the Bible, the same prophecies told by the other prophets are cross-linked in the footnotes below the appropriate verses.  The passage above is also linked to: Ezechiel (32:7), Joel (2:10, and 3:15), Matt. (24:29); Mark (13:24), Luke (21:25).  Also, compare the above text from Isaias with the passage in Joel (2:6)  “At their presence (a great army) the people shall be in grievous pains: all faces shall be made like a kettle.”  I.e. they will look scorched and burned.  This sounds very similar to the ‘burning plague’ Marie-Julie was forewarned about.


The DREADED DAYS OF DARKNESS many mystics have predicted and that were also foretold to Marie-Julie:


FIRST: There will be TWO DAYS of DARKNESSbefore the dreaded catastrophic Three Days.  It shall be sent as a warning for the faithful.


According to one text, the Civil War and the Massacre / Martyrdoms / Genocide fuelled by anti-Christian hatred in Paris is the first warning: “Suddenly it will rise a tearing result of blasphemy that, from the Centre (Paris) of all the evils, all will sound. Suddenly, from the midst of the Centre, there will be voices, shouts and hateful songs, confused cries and the poor people will not have time to escape. The streets will be closed, the passages blocked, a painful massacre in the midst of the expanse of the disaster. The true apostles, known by the energy of their courage, it will be on those whom they want to avenge themselves with rage and fury, the two-days, storm of heaven and earth, the claps of thunder will come before their time (winter). Their lightning will be on the earth of the kingdom during the two days where there will rise the terrible thunderstorm. (No) more repose in the middle of the Centre, nothing to deliver it during these two days. They will slice the heads of a few with the weapons of death, (i.e. with the guillotine?) and will make Christians die by bullets. For two days and two nights, no repose, nor sleep (will be). Many people will perish.”


The Holy Spirit said: “There will be two days of horrible darkness, distinct from those advertised (I.e, different from the 3 days). The sky will be purple and red, so low that the clump of tall trees will be as lost. These two days will warn you, as an authentic proof of His goodness, as proof of descent from the wrath of God on earth. You will not be free from the darkness. So far, no soul has mentioned it, because those are not many who were made aware. To resist all these signs, holy water is a strength and consolation, and the candle, but with wax. All those that are not of this paste will not help.” (i.e.  MUST be 100% pure wax. Beeswax is  the best option. Must be 100% wax.)


The Holy Sprit said on (September 20, 1880) During these two days the trees will be burned and will not produce any fruit the following year, because the sap will be burned and stopped.  The rain that falls from the sky below will have a foul odour, and wherever it falls, it will be as a big hailstone of fire that pierces that which is most solid and will leave a visible mark of burning. Your homes will be preserved. Only that which is covered lightly will suffer.” (i.e., of weak construction.)


 “The water that will be poured on the earth will be black, a frightening black and most of the land will bear it equally everywhere, but it will not hurt that which serves as food to the Christians.”


 “The Flame (of the Holy Spirit) said that in Brittany, in these two days of darkness, under the lowering sky, it will seem light, but no one will be able to see, because they cannot put out their face by day when opening a door; there will be an envoy of God, in the form of a hot flash, which will obscure the human eye.” “The Lord is urging me to pass on His words and His wishes. The day of these darknesses will still be bearable, despite the darkness ... But if the day is calm, the night will be violent, and during the two nights, cries will come out where they know not, they will hear nothing, nor walk on earth, covered with Justice. At night, the blessed candle, the candle should not be put out. During the day, they will be able to go without it, a grace that comes from beyond the Heart of God.”   (Only during the TWO DAYS during the daytime can we put out the blessed candles, but NOT during the THREE DAYS, they MUST remain lit at all times!)
(November 28, 1928): “The sun shall be darkened before, looking ahead (i.e. a precursor) to the real darkness that will arrive 37 days after the signs of the
darkening of the sun and of signs of the earth and the announced storm.”


Christ apparently gave more details on the TWO DAYS of DARKNESS, assuming this is not a reference to the strange darkness that will cover Brittany alone before the Civil War.  Marie-Julie’s prophecies are difficult to decipher at times.  (June 15, 1882):  “I warn My people of that which follows of the number of evils in France, the first ones are not far off, and will be followed by many others, I warn you that one day there will be found -and it is marked - where there will be little sun, no stars and no light to make one step out of the houses, the refuges of My people. The day commences to grow; it will not be at the height of summer or in the longest days, still short. It will not be at the end of a year, but in the first months that I will clearly give My warnings …(In the first part of the year, early / late spring?) The day of darkness and lightning, it will be the first that I will send to convert the wicked, and to see whether many will return to Me before the big storm that will follow closely. That day, my children it will not reach all of France, but part of Brittany will be tested. The side where the land of the Mother of My Immaculate Mother (i.e. where St. Ann is honoured) will not be obscured by the darkness to come, only to you and, beyond that, on the (level of?) the sunrise. Everything else will be in the most terrible fright. After the night (dawn) to just until night, a whole day, the thunder will continue to scold; the fire of lightning will do much harm, even in private homes where they will be in sin ... My children, that first day does not detract (or take away) from theother three marked and described.” (i.e., we must still expect the Three Days of Darkness.)   Our Lord also said more revelations given to St. Catherine Labouré about these warning signs were hidden away for future times and would be discovered in a monastery. “This day (of warning) is noted in five rolls tightly closed (of or by) the sister of Saint Pierre Tours. This roll remains (hidden) in secret, until the day when a person of God brings her predestined hand on what the world has ignored, to the inhabitants of that monastery ...”


Christ also says this (October 5, 1882): “My people, My people, My people, your eyes will see the beginning of the terrible hour, when the wheat is not the third node of growth. At the moment when My people will only have Faith and Hope to arm itself, still in the hard season, lasting for four hours - from 12:00 to 4:00 in France - in those hard days still, the sun will be like a veil of mourning; it will be darkened, without light.  Never could anyone on earth believe in the blackness of this darkness. The earth will have nothing more.  The eye will be veiled, without it being able to see any object.
My people, this will be the beginning of My punishment of Justice. The sun will announce these sorrows: the sky will cry, unable to be comforted, because it will be the entrance of the time when souls will be lost, the entrance, in a word of the terrible misfortune. My people, this darkness will cover Brittany in the space of four
hours, but there will not be any hurt (or evil) ... simply a small fright.” (Is this in reference to the TWO DAYS?)


***THE THREE DAYS OF DARKNESS***


In a text recording an ecstasy dated November 13, 1924,  it appears the public closure and desecration of the Church comes first, (the Civil War?) then the THREE DAYS of darkness will follow:   “I give you for a calm and assured home My Divine Adorable Heart with this great love of My Blessed Sacrament that they want to destroy in destroying Me, trying every means to destroy My sweet Heaven on Earth, My tent, My holy place, the faith of My elect. It will be missing on earth, but not for long this Bread of Eternal Life, the Bread that sustains My little suffering souls, the banquet, which strengthens them. I will leave to the wicked one hour of power and strength, they will, to increase their number, all the outcasts of the abyss, the eternal abyss, all the damned who are on the earth in human forms to destroy everything, to annihilate everything. I will leave them this painful and difficult hour. It will be followed by a profound darkness. The whole sky will be cloudy. Your blessed lights (i.e., the pure wax candles) will serve in the day and My blessings will be abundant. My peace will be with you in this dark night, I will launch all the features of My Justice. I will blast the losers of souls. I will sift the false consciences. I will annihilate the wicked. I will reduce them like a ......(text missing?) This time is not far off when I assure you that you will not fear. My cross and My Divine Heart will be your shelter, your refuge, stay, do not run away ... elsewhere. My Justice will pass. The whole earth will continue in My Justice. It is the time that I will rise up, I will stop all the evil to enter in the beautiful reign of My Sacred Heart.”


The three days of darkness, “Will be on a Thursday, Friday, and a Saturday. Days of the Most Holy Sacrament, of the Cross and Our Lady.” Three days less one night. (“Breton Stigmatist”, p. 44)


My children” said the Virgin Mary, “mind my words ... In these days of mourning, there will be another earthquake as strong as many others, less strong than in many other places. It will be easy to notice: everything will shake except the piece of furniture on which will burn the wax candle. You will all group around, with the crucifix and my blessed image. This is what shall take fear away from you, as these days will cause many deaths. Here is a proof of my goodness, those who make me well served and invoke me, and that will keep in their homes my blessed image, I will keep safely all that belongs to them. During these three days, I will protect their cattle from starvation. I will keep them because there must not be a single door ajar. The hungry animals shall be satisfied by me, without any food.”


September 20, 1882 (“Breton Stigmatist” p. 44) Our Lady: “The Earth will be covered in darkness, and Hell will be loosed on Earth. The thunder and lightning will cause those who have no faith or trust in my Power, to die of fear. During these three days of terrifying darkness, no windows must be opened, because no one will be able to see the earth and the terrible colour it will have in those days of punishment without dying at once...The sky will be on fire, the earth will split... During these three days of darkness let the blessed candle be lighted everywhere, no other light will shine...”


December 8, 1882, “No one outside a shelter... will survive. The earth will shake as at the judgement and fear will be great. Yes, We will listen to the prayers of your (Marie-Julie’s?) friends, not one will perish. We will need them to publish the glory of the cross.”


Our Lady: “Everything will shake except the piece of furniture on which the blessed candle is burning. This will not shake. You will all gather around the crucifix and my blessed picture. This is what will keep away this terror.” “During this darkness the devils and the wicked will take on the most hideous shapes...red clouds like blood will move across the sky. The crash of thunder will shake the earth and sinister lightning will streak the heavens out of season, the earth will be shaken to its foundations, the sea will rise, its roaring waves will spread over the Continent...”


Our Lord again warned: (January 4, 1884)“There will be three days of physical darkness. For three days less one night, there will be a continual night. The blessed wax candles will be the only ones that give light in this terrible darkness: only one will suffice for three days, but in the homes of the wicked, they will not give any light.  During these three days and two nights, the demons will appear under the most hideous forms. You will hear in the air the most horrible blasphemies. The lightning will enter your homes, but will not extinguish the candles; neither wind, nor the storm can put them out. Red clouds like blood will ride across the sky. The crash of thunder will shake the earth. Sinister lightning will cut across the dense clouds, in a season when they never occur. The earth will be shaken down to the foundations. The sea will rise thundering waves that will spread across the continent (Tidal wave). Blood will flow in such abundance that the earth will become a vast cemetery. The corpses of the wicked and the righteous ones will litter the ground. The famine will be great. Everything will be in turmoil and three-quarters of men will perish. The crisis will break out suddenly. The chastisements will be common in the world to swell up and will succeed one another ceaselessly. When My people have fallen into indifference, I have begun to threaten him. Today, it deserves My justice. I came on earth; they want Me out, take away My Holy Tabernacle, reversing My Cross and ignoring My Power.”
“O Lord,” said Marie-Julie, “have mercy!”  Our Lord: “Yes, I will pity the good people, but the others, I will swallow. The earth will open and they will disappear forever."


Our Lady (November 30, 1880)  “My children, you will see fall on the world deadly diseases that will leave no time to be prepared to appear before my Son. The lightnings of heaven will succeed with a rapid violence. Fire from heaven will travel the earth to an appalling width: the vengeful lightning will burn any point that produces the fruit. Cultivated lands will be devastated by the power of this fire; grasslands will be burned and reduced to a land completely stripped. The fruit will not appear, all the branches of trees will be dry to the trunk. Children of Brittany, you will use, to keep your crops, that which the goodness of my Son has revealed to you: it is the only way to save your food. My children, for three days the sky will be on fire, furrowed by fear of divine wrath. What saddens me, is that this anger will not stop the forces of hell. They are neither afraid of my Son nor hell. It needs be that these times pass. The danger of France is written in heaven by the power eternal. I can not intercede, I am not anything more than a mother without power.  For many years the earth will produce nothing. France will be unhappy, even after its triumph. For two or three years, she will feel the ruins and the deep misery. The misery will be great, although my people is clear (of it?). Prayer will bring the blessing. My son and I will have mercy on this long penance.”


In this last text, we see Our Lady reiterates the warnings: first pestilence, then the burnings, and especially the Three Days of Darkness, after which, France will triumph again, but those days will be hard, for the earth won’t produce for three years after the Days of Darkness.  


The “Friends of Marie-Julie” link the following texts together revealing the words of the Flame of the Holy Spirit, Who also warns about a great famine.  Judging from the context, this could be a hint about the aftermath of the Three Days: “Heaven will let pass on earth the signs of His  Justice.The foreign land will not reap any food. A rain of fire will reduce to dust the food of these people where are mixed, non-Catholic Christians and  Mohammedans.” The Flame says again: “The land of France will also be subject to God’s righteousness. For three years, the potatoes will rot at the time of the seed, the corn will not grow or stop halfway. Fruits will blacken: a worm will eat the inside, before they reach the size of a finger.” The Flame says: “The Center (Paris) and its residences will be crushed by the violence of the thunder of God. The  tremors and earthquakes will increase, day and night without ceasing for forty-three days. The sea will be agitated and never in all ages, has its waves and its floods taken a similar form. Everyone (all the evil of the earth) at that time will perish forever.”


REMEDIES for THE DAYS OF DARKNESS


As a warning Our Lord declared all the crises mentioned will occur throughout the world and will happen ‘ceaselessly’ one right after the other. (January 4, 1884)


We must have blessed wax candles on hand for the Days of Darkness, and they MUST be 100% PURE WAX.  No other mixture will light.  We must be devoted to Our Lady, help to make her known and loved, have her image in our houses, and be devoted to the Cross and the Sacred Heart. We must trust in Our Lord and Our Lady.  (Let us not forget the Precious Blood, or Our Lord’s Holy Wounds.)  We must gather around our crucifixes.  WE MUST NOT LOOK OUT DURING THESE DAYS, we will be struck dead if we do.  They will be terrible days, but we must trust Our Lady, faith in her protection will stave off the terror.


Our Lady: “My little children, I assure you that among the blows of Justice there will be for you, my little children, great signs (said 3 times) of graces, protections and wonders all divine. My little beloved children I want to calm you, I want to reassure you. Always keep close your objects of protection, your blessed candles, your medals and other objects from which flow all the blessings of Heaven, blessings of protection, blessings of all heavenly favours, blessings that keep far (from you) the cries of Satan running through the air and the earth, blessings that will calm the storm unleashed by the Luciferian voices.”
Our Lady says the Bretons will know how to save their fields during the famine.  Since the only advice I’ve seen attributed to Marie-Julie on how to save crops during the plagues and blights is to plant St. Benedict medals in the ground in the form of a cross, we can assume this must be the remedy.  A reminder, the St. Benedict’s exorcism medal must be blessed with the special prayer of protection composed for it.  Any priest may say the blessing of protection, not just a Benedictine priest.  If a priest has the Latin form of the rite, so much the better, however, the blessing is still valid in English if blessed by a validly ordained priest.  The formula is as follows (the priest must make the sign of the cross at each of the crosses):


(St. Benedict Medal, front and reverse side.)


V: Our help is in the name of the Lord.
R: Who made Heaven and earth.
V: In the name of God the + Father Almighty, who made heaven and earth, the seas and all that is in them, I exorcise these medals against the power and attacks of the evil one. May all who use these medals devoutly be blessed with health of soul and body.  In the name of the Father + Almighty, of the Son + Jesus Christ Our Lord, and of the Holy + Spirit the Paraclete, and in the love of the same Lord Jesus Christ who will come on the Last Day to judge the living and the dead, and the world by fire.


R. Amen.


V: Let us pray.  Almighty God, the boundless source of all good things, we humbly ask that, through the intercession of Saint Benedict, you pour out your blessings + upon these medals.  May those who use them devoutly and earnestly strive to perform good works be blessed by You with health of soul and body, the grace of a holy life, and remission from temporal punishment due to sin.   May they also with the help of Your merciful love, resist the temptation of the evil one and strive to exercise true charity and justice towards all, so that one day they may appear sinless and holy in Your sight.  This we ask through Christ Our Lord.


R: Amen.  (The medals must be then sprinkled with holy water.)


Our Lady reminded us on July 23, 1924 Heaven will grant the faithful who follow these warnings protection and peace: “My little children, I assure you that this time is not far, but do not be frightened. You have for your shelter the Divine Heart, you have for your protection the Adorable Cross, you have for your tent my maternal heart, my white mantle will serve you as a tent, a shelter and strength where you will have no fear because the earth will split, a terrible earthquake will shake the earth, by making it shake up to terrible heights. The sinners will fall into the abyss and will be buried in that tomb, which will close. There will be in other places a plague of one minute. It can destroy thousands of bodies, but my little children, you have your little flowers of hawthorn, (i.e., one of the remedies for plagues,) you have your blessed crosses, you have your medals, where all our graces fall like heavy rain, in addition you have your promises of truth and peace.”


The Great Renewal—A Great King and an Angelic Pontiff


There will be a dreadful aftermath, the bodies of the dead, both of the impure and the righteous who did not prepare or escape in time, will cover the earth, yet, Our Lord promised he would send a dew to cleanse the world (August 17, 1920): “I will send after the great flood, a dew fruitful and powerful to cleanse the Earth, which will disinfect the dust of bodies corrupt and impure.”  After the chastisements and the Three Days of Darkness have stripped the earth of all evildoers and sin, the survivors would be a ‘new seed’ chosen to repopulate the earth decimated by the chastisements.  St. Michael revealed to Marie-Julie on May 25, 1877: “Before peace flourishes once more on earth, there must be a great penitence to bend the divine wrath. It is the Lord Himself that exerts His Justice. It belongs to Him to chastise, but in chastising, will purify the earth and its people. He will spare nothing. He cultivates the earth to plant a new seed.”   Marie-Julie disclosed again on March 9, 1879: “The Lord will repopulate the earth with seedlings that will grow up and go to the last generation, that is to say, those who are reserved to see the end of time.”  


Although the days wrath and the aftermath will be dreadful indeed, we are told through Marie-Julie that those who live to see them and the Great Renewal will be blessed, a predestined generation that will be graced to see magnificent wonders.    Our Lady (March 16, 1880): “My children, all you who are called to the regeneration of an extraordinary grace, you will be called the new children by grace, children of the new world by the powerful fullness of grace.”


Our Lord: (November 13, 1924): My Justice will pass. (The days of His anger.) The whole earth will continue in My Justice. (Live in peace and justice.) It is the time that I will rise up, I will stop all the evil to enter in the beautiful reign of My Sacred Heart. There will be great signs in this reign, there will be resurrections, there will be wonders of protection for My souls that I want to guard to raise up the good, to flourish once again. I will re-people (the earth) with holy souls, of righteous souls, souls full of faith. The peace will cause (all) to forget the past troubles. My grace will dry the tears, My wonders will delight every heart.”


The Lord promised Marie-Julie repeatedly the times of penance would come to an end, for through France, the Reign of the Sacred Heart would commence under the rule of a Great Monarch, a mighty and holy king chosen by God to lead His people in union with an ‘Angelic’ Pontiff.  Monarchies will be restored, the Church will regain her holy rights.   France would triumph, it would be the first country to lead the Great Renewal and its holy influence would spread throughout the whole world.


Our Lord: “I (will) populate the land of France with flowers, that is to say pure hearts, generous, repentant who love the Holy Church, the Holy Father and King. I will bless this land and My people (who have) escaped (the terrors). I will give France a new  generation. They grow in My grace; they will follow during the reign of a very pious king who by his virtues, will become the ornament of France.” (December 1, 1876)


Christ further promised that in reward for its devotion to His Sacred Heart,  France would never lose the faith and would rule until the end of time (October 27, 1875): “By this promise and love of this devotion, more common in France than elsewhere, I give in return the salvation of France and the triumph of the Church. The Holy Church will shine through her faith and love, and will reign. France will always keep the faith, it will rule, after its triumph to the end of time.”


When will the promised king come?  Heaven reveals on many separate occasions that spectacular signs and miracles will announce the coming of this great king, that he will bring about the great renewal of the world by the grace of God, but the prophecies also state he will come with armies aided from on High during the time of the civil wars and amidst the ruins, for he will have to deliver the Holy Pontiff as Italy, in addition to the rest of Europe, will be in turmoil.  Apparently, the king will appear on earth as the civil wars begin, but will remain ‘hidden’ until then.   


Our Lady (January 3, 1900): “O France, my daughter! I will wake her up from her painful sleep and slowly, I will resurrect her with the prayers, suffering, faith and confidence of My dear children.  Before the big event, she will seem forever dead to all
feeling. There this will be, the fight of heaven and of the earth. It will be short, but terrible and mournful, and after, My good people will wake up and the hidden Saviour will just here leave the Sacred Heart, with His flower of the lily and his noble heart of Saint Louis. (St. Louis = the Great Monarch will be just as saintly as him.) At the same time, I will lift all my dear children elected for the salvation and triumph of France. Pray, pray, pray my children, do not be discouraged.Amidst the wrath, there will be beautiful wonders.”  


He will be a king in exile, a hidden monarch.  Those who study the prophecies speculate that he will remain hidden to preserve him from the enemies who wish to destroy him or thwart him, preventing him from entering into the kingdom.  The Marquis de La Franquiere often asked Marie-Julie who this hidden king would be, and she insisted he would be a descendant of the “King and Queen Martyrs”, Louis XVI and Marie-Antoinette, and that God would bring him forth when the appointed time came.  She never gave the Marquis any more information, except for what was already revealed in her ecstasies.  In several detailed revelations, Marie-Julie states the King will come amidst war with his armies, and will be helped from on High for St. Michael will come to his aid.   Christ gave a profound revelation about the Jews concerning the hidden king to come,  saying in so many words the chosen Monarch will appear during the days of the chastisements, wrath and war:   
(January 18, 1881) “In My eternal wisdom, I intend to reserve the life of an immense number of Jews, because I want to confound them on the day of My rejoicing. The blasphemous eyes of all those souls will be opened because I want them to see My power. I reserve for them that they see with their own eyes the radiant star that I will lead out of exile (the Great Monarch) in a frightful storm of fire and under the sign of My anger....


Heaven imparted to Marie-Julie remarkable details about the signs that would occur, announcing the appearance of the king, including other prophecies concerning the days when his presence is revealed to France and the world.


The Return of the Holy Dove:


From the beginning the French monarchy was specially blessed and chosen by Heaven.  According to tradition as stated earlier, the French kings were also descendants from the House of David, Christ’s royal house, yet, the first French king Clovis I (c. 466-511 AD) was a pagan.   He was married to St. Clotilde who was a Roman Catholic, but at the time, the Arian heresy denouncing Christ’s divinity, and therefore the doctrine of the Trinity, was gaining ground in the realm.  Apparently, Clovis was open to conversion but was confused which was the true Christian faith, for he remained hesitant to embrace the new Christian religion despite his wife’s holy example and teaching.  It was not until he was on the verge of losing his kingdom to the invading Alemanni tribes that he made a vow promising that if he defeated these enemies he would become a Catholic Christian loyal to Rome, the same as his wife St. Clotilde.  He won the battle and he fulfilled his promise.  Heaven blessed Clovis and secured the royal line of his descendants in a remarkable manner.  The Holy Spirit appeared over him at his baptism on Christmas Day 506 AD bearing a lily and a vial filled with holy chrism for his baptism.  The pure, three-petal lily was a heaven sent sign confirming the doctrine of the Holy Trinity and became the symbol of the French monarchy, the fleur-de-lis.  The appearance of the Holy Spirit with the lily and the oil was an extraordinary miracle, setting Clovis’ conversion far above that of the miracle shown to Emperor Constantine.  Clovis had received heavenly-made oil, his anointing mirrored the anointing of kings as seen in the Old Testament, such as King David’s anointing by the prophet Samuel and King Solomon by Zadok the priest.  Furthermore, with the appearance of the Holy Spirit, Clovis’s miraculous anointing and ascension to the throne was seen to be a metaphorical symbol of Christ’s anointing by the Holy Spirit.  Only twice in western history was a King anointed through a direct epiphany of the Holy Spirit—Christ and Clovis.  Through Clovis, Heaven had established the Divine Right of Kings.  His miraculous conversion and heaven-sent signs were paramount in rooting out the Arian heresy, the French monarchy remained the protector of the papacy and the foremost defender of Holy Mother Church.   According to tradition, St. Remy, who officiated at his baptism, preserved the precious vial called the Holy Ampulla, the oil from which was later used for the coronation of all French kings.  However, the sacred relic was later smashed to pieces by the Revolutionaries in 1793.  The fragments were gathered together and are kept in the Tau Palace.


The Sacred Heart foretold to Marie-Julie on July 17, 1874 that when the Royal House of France is restored,  France will once again see the Holy Spirit descend in the form of a Dove, this time bringing the Great King a large banner with an image of the Sacred Heart:


“This is My eldest daughter, this France that abandoned Me. I hold her nevertheless on My Heart. I will press her more and it will be the day when she will see the Dove of Heaven (The Holy Spirit) which will come to bring this banner with the Sacred Heart.”  He announced that the King will save the Pope (the Angelic Pontiff) and said: “Blessed are those who love My Heart, they will be safe!”


Great Signs the Sky will Announce His Coming:


Our Lady to Marie-Julie (November 21, 1882): “The army of the just, the soldiers of the Cross, mixed with other brave (people), will cross over through most of France, under the fire of the signs of God. It will come out of Brittany to go back just up to the river where the Saviour of the earth must arrive with his own army (the Rhine). They will join together, under the star of victory.  My daughter, mark well this word: it will be under the signs of heaven similar to the blood of Christians. Amid these bloody and frightening signs, there will be a white light that will surpass the beauty of the dawn. This whiteness will split the grooves of blood and it will go before you, on the edge of the river. This whiteness has crossed the blood the day of the memories of the Passion of my Son”.


Marie-Julie: “Yes, good Mother, a Friday.”


“My children,” Our Lady continued, “so that you do not doubt, I described to you the sign that My Son will reveal to you at nightfall, a true proof ... a white sign to the West of France, surrounded by a curtain of diamond fringes, enormous, the space of three quarters of an hour. Your homes will be lit up as if by the sun. The streets will be as clear (bright) as on an ordinary day. After half an hour, a red bar will be formed, to the west, in the form of branches; and drops of blood will escape it. This red bar will surround the whiteness of the sign and will invade the brightness of its light.  My children, from the west, this sign will rise up a little, and then the red bar will dissipate, as by the victory of the whiteness (triumph of the King). It will be a Saturday, between 5 and 6 hours ...”


After these words, the Blessed Virgin fell to her knees at the feet of the Eternal Father, Who replied:  “Very worthy Mother of God, My Eternal Son wishes to manifest the sign of the mortal Saviour (The Great Monarch) and turn His Power on (against) the side of the foreigner. All eyes, in France will be able to contemplate this favour in its regard.”


“It will (appear),” repeated the Blessed Virgin, “as an ornament in the sky, in the form of a square star, bearing in its middle a sceptre and a crown, that will be well distinguished (by) all the peoples of the earth. And, since my Son cannot convince His people of that happy day that will surprise them in the midst of their bad and guilty ideas, He will commence by placing under the firmament the announcement of the predictions made in past centuries and to this present century.”


He Will Come Out of Exile from the East and Appear to Come from the North:


From an ecstasy dated March 22, 1881: “(...) This flower is the lily, O King, miracle child, do not prepare to come from exile under a thick dust stirred up by the fury of the murderers of your country. You will prepare to come on the edge of this land that was foreign to you. From the north of the borders your noble person will pass through the legions who only wait for you to rise up a vengeance. (Difficult to translate: there will be legions awaiting the arrival of the true king, enemies who wait to finish him off.) But, as the day of darkness, their eyes will be veiled, the exile will be returned and My Justice will be accomplished. You will pass to reclaim the sceptre of glory.”


Our Lord (August 31, 1900): “... the foreigner will enter into the Eldest Daughter of the Church (France) with his entire army and the length of his stay will be measured by Me, and I will stop them. And as I stop them I will raise up the Saviour (The Great Monarch) for the rest of My children.  He will cross the East and will seem to come from the far North...”


From an ecstasy dated September 18, 1902: “He will cross the East and seem to come out from the bottom of the North. I will direct him up to midday and from there, I will bring him back not on the throne of today, because it will be no more, even a foundation to found another.” (i.e. the government will be non-existent, both the monarchy and the democratic government of France will be completely swept away by the time he returns.)


The King is Named: Henry V.  His Entrance into France, Contenders Will Fight for the Crown:


Marie Julie revealed (November 1874): “King Henry V will march first. Jesus Christ will show him the road. He will come from the East and will go to the South. The friends of the King will march after him. Mary seems to say that three kings vie for the crown, that, in the end, will remain with the legitimate King....”


Descendants of the ‘Murderous’ Orleans Family will Make a Claim:


St. Michael (September 6, 1890): “There are still remnants of a family that also claims a place, a sceptre and a crown. But this race is not in the design of God, because its wickedness has been to make an innocent victim who gave his blood to keep his faith.  It is Louis XVI, (and) that royal lady whose name is dear to France. The descendants of the murderous brothers claim to have a right to the throne that has been contaminated by one of his race who ruled. But this family has a very poor background.”


(An explanation: The Duc d’Orleans became a traitor to the crown and supported the Revolutionaries, causing the deaths of Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette.  Their descendants have a legitimate claim to the throne, but according to St. Michael, their race has displeased heaven and they shall never successfully claim the throne.)


Prophecy About a Contender and the Fighting, The True King’s Entrance:


(May 9, 1882): “Towards the end of the third crisis they will bring one who has little hope, who is hardly pleasant or comforting. His name will pass in the sun, quickly, like lightning, so that the people know that he is not the true king who must ascend the throne. (A contender.)  It is there his (the contender’s) friends walk against the new Saviour to strike down those of his entry, and prevent him from reaching the throne that is destined for him. The true King will come from the side of the Levant. [The Levant is an old French word for “east”, and usually refers to the eastern Mediterranean littoral between Anatolia and Egypt] (He will take the help of foreign friends and angelic forces.) Two leagues from the Centre (Paris) he will find reunited the armies of governors of today; it is there, in a big city, that God waits to give His grand marks and blind those barbarians who will oppose the future Saviour. Others will go further to wait for his entry, of others more numerous than those who have been struck by the blindness of Justice. The King has already made ten or twelve leagues (A league = 4 km) to the land of France, towards the throne. This is where God wants His true friends to rejoice in His great sign. The white flag (of the monarchy) will be raised in this place whose name will be said.  He will pass, despite the wall that will oppose him, and his real fighters will not fear anything, because over them will hover protection. He will march, trampling on his enemies that the blindness has reversed. He will come to the throne, before the fight is over. He who had been designated, (i.e. the contender), will descend in shame to the confusion of those who placed him.”


There will be Terrible Fighting, Heaven will Reveal a Deliverance Prayer:


Our Lord (October 1, 1875): “You will have much to suffer for fourteen days of terrible combats. During those fourteen days of war, there will be chastisements. (...)  France, in these days of combat, do not be sad, you will not lose courage. When the foreigner will fall upon France, it
is by a revealed prayer that will suppress and disperse him. He will fall upon France as a raging lion, with all his fury, with all the weapons of wickedness, to subdue the French people (...). (...) France, you will have a terrible fight for King Henry, who must bring peace and harmony in his homeland. You will have less trouble to defend the Holy Church.  Remember that the deliverance of the Holy Father will be terrible, however, less terrible than the fight for the King. France will need a strong arm on the first day, the battle will be fought by the sky, (I.e. miraculously with the heavenly hosts? Or by airstrike?) the second day by men.”


Aid will Come Rapidly from God, but Few will Call for the King’s Help:


From a message dated February 18, 1876:  “God will help the King so powerfully that men will not understand the speed with which war and peace are made. It is after this that the King will be brought to France by his supporters. He will receive a communication from the Holy Father that he is called by God and that the Holy Church needs his help. The bishops also will invite him, as, invited by them, it will be like the invitation of the Sacred Heart. But there will be a very small number.”


Our Lord (December 1, 1876): “Never, poor France, you will never be governed by someone other than the King of My choice. I Myself will come at the moment when there will be the least appearance of hope. I will place Myself in the middle of France; I will call all My children around My Sacred Heart and I will give the conqueror of France the banner on which is engraved My Sacred Heart.”


Victory through the Cross:


Message dated May 11, 1877: “The Cross will defeat the greatest heroes (of the enemy). They will bring it to the face of the enemy and it will give them the victory ... You Christians, who will spend a terrible moment, take the Cross for support ... When the elected King and Saviour of France has seen the triumph of France, he will write everywhere “in hoc signo vinces;” by this sign you will conquer! (i.e. The sign given to Emperor Constantine.) France will be under the banner of the Sacred Heart, the Cross and Mary.”


The Works and Plans of the Great King, Aid from Heaven:


Our Lord, (July 1, 1877): “This one (i.e. the Great Monarch) will further extend the devotion of My Sacred Heart and My cross. He will be one of the famous preachers of My works, that is to say he will consecrate the whole of France to the Sacred Heart.
(...)   Good servant, (i.e., the Great Monarch to come) your heart is about to beat on My Own. Poor child exiled, you will see your homeland, welcomed by your tears. The Faith is engraved in your heart and the consecration of France to My Divine Heart fortifies it. O Henry, My servant do you not see the sail of My love that sails you to remote areas? This sail is formed as a pavilion! You will march under that veil, you and your dear companions and soldiers of your cause. Henry, entering France you have the intention to defend the Holy Father. Henry, My servant, these weapons are contained in a gold ring.  (Speaking to Marie-Julie:) My victim, here are the beautiful designs of My servant!  On returning to France, he wants to carry a large scapular representing the Sacred Heart and France imploring the aid of Heaven. This man will not be ashamed of his faith, he will not be ashamed to be a Christian.  When Henry comes into France, the fighting will be terrible, the centre right and centre left will come as if to melt on the Prince with their irritations and their blackest anger.The mere sight of the scapular will be enough to overthrow them and Henry will pass freely with his court. My victim, My designs are great for the King and for France. I have in My domain great preparations that have not been revealed (how) France will progress!”


Satan Hates the Lily, the Monarchy of France:


From an ecstasy dated December 26, 1877:  “Lucifer: ‘It is necessary to crush the Lily’. Marie-Julie retorts: ‘Satan does not love the King. Ah! I am not like him (Satan) because I love him! (The King.)’.”

Those ‘Present’ Must All be Swept Away First – Ignore the ‘Pillar of Mud’


St. Michael appeared to Marie-Julie on September 29, 1879 with the Banner of the Sacred Heart, showing in an allegorical manner how the people of France would react to it, but many are influenced by the demons, they would rather suffer God’s wrath and punishment than accept the Sacred Heart of Christ.  (No doubt this also refers to how France rejected the request of the Sacred Heart to place this Holy Image on their flag.)  The evil crowds stirred by the demons scream, and even spit in the face of St. Michael. Then, the archangel gives a message about the future triumph and to beware a certain individual, he will not give the people the promised triumph:


“The hour of God is not far,” says St. Michael, “this profound terror will (bring about) the triumph of the new France.  But this triumph cannot come before (if) Justice is not (pressed down) on this rotten land.  Do not expect anything of him who reigns as king and who, today, sits in the same chair as the others – a chair that bears no mark of a special power or much grander. His mind is in accordance with the thoughts of others, his word to their word, his will to their will. His power and authority are not more than he who is the last. Do not expect anything from this side: he does not deserve any more respect than all the rest. In the storm, his voice will cry as loud as the others, against all that God has established.  There is no strength in him; they lead him, they have directedhim.This is the portrait of this man; he is a pillar of mud. Grieve about it, but do not give it much thought.”   Marie-Julie: “I will not think about it, good  Saint Michael.”  St. Michael: “To reinstate the King chosen and destined by God, it is necessary that all those who are present be swept away.”


St. Michael (on the same day): “I want to tell you this secret: expect nothing, absolutely nothing of men. To restore the King chosen and destined by God it is necessary that those who are in (this present) moment are swept away because the worthy King, this man of God, can not sit in place of the hypocrite king who after many years will no longer stench up the land, at least from the side above (possible interpretation: he will only stench up his grave?).The poison is resting on the throne, it must be purified because there is another St. Louis (The Great Monarch) who will sit on the fragrant lily.”


Of interest, in France the president is not regarded in the same light as in other democratic countries, the French people regard their president like a king.  Several people in France who have been studying Marie-Julie’s prophecies speculate that this ‘pillar of mud’ could be a prediction about President Nicolas Sarkozy, who professes to be Catholic and is also of aristocratic blood.  Sarkosy’s father was from the Hungarian aristocracy, his paternal ancestors were ennobled by Ferdinand II of Hapsbourg in 1608. According to the ancient Salic law, only a Catholic may be king of France, but we are to beware placing our hope in the ‘pillar of mud’.   ‘Sar’ and ‘kos’ in Hungarian mean ‘dirt’ and ‘mud’ respectively.  ‘Sar’ can also mean ‘mire’, while  ‘sark’ means ‘pole’.  Considering the Hungarian interpretation of Sarkozy’s name in addition to his Hungarian background, the cryptic prophecy is now unveiled.  St. Michael is warning not to place any faith in this democratic aristocrat to bring about the promised restoration for he is no better than the rest of the other democratic leaders, he is not the absolute King chosen by God.  Democracy must be swept away before the absolute monarchy can be restored.


St. Michael will Give Assistance, Destruction of the Freemasons:


St. Michael (September 29, 1879) “This is how we march on the borders of France, bearing the banner and the sword. I hold under my feet all the enemies of God and all (that is of) Freemasonry. I will exterminate them and the Justice of God will complete (it) and will crush them under the weight of His anger. Meanwhile, marching to France and on the borders of France, we will accomplish our duty. When it is completed, when the kingdom of God will commence and peace restored, we will march on Rome for France must devote itself to the defence of the Holy See...”


Mankind Cannot Bring Back the King, Only Christ Can:


Our Lord  (August 5, 1879). “Do not look for another Saviour. Do not rely
on men! My Divine Heart alone will save the kingdom. (France)” And again: “Do not expect anything of the rulers of today.” ... “At the time I will save My people, it will not be by any power of men, My Divine Heart alone will save the kingdom which will no longer be in a shameful disorder where the impious reign in full triumph. ...”


A Prediction Marie-Julie Would be in Heaven when the King Appears?


Our Lord to Marie-Julie (February 14, 1882): “From Heaven, you will see the triumph of the Church hovering over the forehead of My true servant Henry of the Cross, (The Great Monarch) He will comfort the destitute, renew the devastated priesthood, weakened and fallen like a branch under the saw of the worker. His charity will renew the priesthood, he will raise the statues of My Mother, he will remount the crosses (that were) insulted and cut into pieces.”


Prophecy, the Bishop Destined to Crown the King:


(May 26, 1882): “It is not a pastor of the Centre (i.e. a bishop of Paris) who will have the honour of crowning in glory the King, (The Great Monarch) the heir who has deserved to govern his country. The pastor will be young; 45 years will not have sounded. He will come from the diocese of Aix. The pastors who govern the dioceses today are no longer on their episcopal see.  The glorious and worthy child of God who will crown the true King, on the ruins of the Centre, (Paris) when the earth will be much deserted, will come from far away.”


The Great King and the Reign of Peace,  God Alone Can Bring it About


From a text dated February 9, 1914: “To whom He has chosen (the Great King?) God will give all the graces and lights which will be necessary to know the means by which it will do everything possible for the regeneration of mankind, as God wants.”


Our Lady, (July 23, 1925): “My France plunged into the crime will be resurrected in glory. The reign of peace will be extended always to 25 or 30 years, under the direction of a soul that the Divine Heart reserves for Its faithful, saved by His grace and loving kindness. My little children, the rising of this Prince who will become King of my new France, purified, ennobled and beautiful in my eyes... .  The reign of the Divine Heart, Divine Royalty of the Divine Heart of my Son: it will be of great blessings my little children, and you will have your large share of blessings reserved for that epoch not far away, not far away.”


From a message dated July 19, 1881: “After they (God's enemies?) will be avenged on everything, there will come the one that the wonderful goodness of God has elected through all the dark clouds, although it may seem impossible. It is so veiled, that there is nothing apparent to the blind and for those who would never wanted to know his name, or the names of all those who resemble him in character and above all by the royal whiteness.  All things are possible to God. This case is impossible with men, but when [well even] the universe is arranged (set against) to prevent this triumphant passage, God has His aids, He has His powers, and without effort, He will make him (the Great Monarch) master and saviour.” -  (an interpretation: sinners blind to the designs of God, and those who despised God’s plan for the monarchy under the white banner of the fleur-de-lys will not see these events coming, or how they will be brought about.  The restoration of the monarchy will be completely miraculous and beyond human power).  


Our Lord (February 1941): “Once France has paid its debt, it will be rewarded with such an abundance of graces that in a short time, it will have forgotten everything. To the powers that have fought with such bravery and courage (for the King), they will receive from France the greatest reward: to take its place within the Catholic Church, coming out of this baptism of blood rejuvenated and renewed. I will break all the obstacles and reverse all the projects of those that prevent the light to be, France will be saved by means out of all human knowledge.  God has reserved the secret for them until the last moment.I make light of the projects of men, preparing My right wonders. My Heart will be glorified throughout the earth. I appeal to confound the pride of the wicked. Andthe more the world will be hostile to the supernatural, the more marvellous will be the events that will confuse this negation of the supernatural.


A Message to the Destined Faithful and a Warning to the Doubters:


St. Michael (September 29, 1880):  “Today the miracles of Heaven are blasphemed, rejected, insulted. You, dear friends of God, you are destined to live to see accomplished great miracles, great prodigies among the plagues, great justices, great calamities that the Lord has promised. You will be well protected, but observe well all that the eternal voices (i.e. endless voices) have commanded.” (An interpretation: no one believes in the chastisements, and have forgotten or cast aside the predictions concerning them and the Great Monarch that saints have made over the centuries. We must not make the same mistake and observe what they have told us.)  Marie-Julie then prayed, “St. Michael, be sure that we are faithful to obey the eternal voices.”


On September 29, 1878 St. Michael declared: “The corpses of the enemies of the king will be trampled under the feet of those who will accompany him to the throne where he must reign, restoring peace to bloom everywhere again, however, there will remain enemies standing when the king will take possession because he must come in during the course of the storm. But he will be brought safe and sound because the Mother of God will protect him as her own son and has reserved for him to inherit a merited crown that will delight him. The days of exile will be long and cost dearly to the faithful and Catholic King, but he will be more richly rewarded.  Let men affirm and say he will never return. Listen to them and ask them if they are prophets.”


Assuming there was not a double-posting or a similar mistake in translation from the “Friends of Marie-Julie”, St. Michael also declared the exact same message on September 6, 1890.


Henry V: The Once and Future King?


Many saints and mystics of the church have foretold the coming of a Great Monarch.  According to tradition, St. Remy (438-533 AD) who baptised the first king of France, Clovis I, received a vision wherein he was shown that in the distant future the last monarch of the kings of France would be specially revealed to the world and re-establish the Holy Roman Empire at the end of time.  Blessed Catherine Emmerich (1774-1824) declared the Emperor would be named Henry, even the controversial and non-approved ‘prophet’ of the Renaissance, Nostradamus, mentions a Great King who will rule in latter times and provided the name ‘CHYREN’, a cryptic letter puzzle often interpreted as ‘Henryc’ or Henry.  Curiously, Nostradamus also included the phrase ‘NE PLUS ULTRA’ in one of his prophecies with ‘CHYREN’, a Latin phrase meaning ‘nothing more beyond’ and also ‘the highest or farthest point that can be attained’.  Of interest, it was foretold many times by the true mystics of the Church that the Great King and Emperor to come would be the last and greatest of the French monarchs, there would not be another like him, nor would another king rule after him.


As far as we are aware, there is no mention of the name ‘Henry’ again in the revelations of the Church-approved mystics, not until Marie-Julie.  She was granted an astounding number of predictions concerning Henry, and what is more astounding, she apparently is the first mystic to declare the promised king specially chosen by heaven was already on the earth in her time.  Our Lady confirmed on March 25, 1874 he was ‘Henry V’. That could be none other than the Count du Chambord, the last direct French descendant of the royal Bourbon line.


(Portrait of Henry V, Count of Chambord by Adeodato Malatesta.)
The God Given Miracle Child


The French Revolution (1789-1799) brought many upheavals upon the political sphere.  After the dissolution and decimation of the monarchy, a turbulent battle for power between the various democratic factions and attempts to restore the monarchy continually erupted, all compounded with the rise of Napoleon and his self-appointed coronation as Emperor of France in the early 1800s.  For years, three factions were at odds in the jostle to restore order to the country; royalists called Ligitimists attempting to restore the absolute monarchy, republicans favouring a full democratic republic, and those supporting the Napoleonic house called the Bonapartists, who now believed these imperial descendants had a right to the throne of France. Our Lord said to Marie-Julie on May 28, 1877: “Ever since Louis XVI died on the scaffold, France is threatened with danger and misfortune.”

Henry the Count of Chambord (full name Henri Charles Ferdinand Marie Dieudonné d’Artois, Duke de Bordeaux, Count de Chambord) was born on the feast day of St. Michael September 29, 1820.   His birth was declared a miracle by the Royalists for he arrived seven months after his father Charles Ferdinand, Duke of Berry, the youngest son of King Charles X, was brutally knifed to death by a Bonapartist on February 13, 1820.  Henry’s father, the Duke of Berry was the last direct male heir to the throne in the Bourbon line and the royalists waited with trepidation, not knowing if a male heir would be born.  If not, the direct branch of the heaven-blessed line of the royal house would become permanently extinct.  Hope flamed again with the birth of Henry, he was given the name Dieudonné, ‘God-given’ or ‘gift from God’, in recognition of the miracle sent from heaven.  He was also called the ‘miracle child’ by his supporters.


(Picture of young Henry as Duke de Bordeaux)


 When his grandfather, Charles X, youngest son of Louis XVI, abdicated the throne after the July Revolution in August 2, 1830, his son Louis XIX, Henry’s uncle, abdicated twenty minutes later.  Henry therefore was technically King of France for a week from the 2nd to the 9th of August 1830 as Henry V, although he was never officially proclaimed as king by the government or the majority of the people.   The National Assembly declared that Louis Philippe, duc d’Orléans should assume the throne, and Henry together with his family went into exile in Austria on August 16, 1830.  Louis Philippe ruled from 1830 to 1848 until he was forced off the throne during the next upheaval of the Second Republic, a democratic government which lasted until 1852 when another Napoleon ascended the throne, Napoleon III, nephew of Napoleon I, who introduced the Second Empire.   This new imperial regime collapsed following its defeat in the Franco-Prussian War at the battle of Sedan on September 1, 1870.

Henry lived a quiet life in exile, refusing to press any of his rightful claims to the throne during the first periods of political instability during his exile.  A staunch Catholic resistant to all the ideals of the previous democratic Revolutions, it was not until Napoleon III grew hostile to the church with his antipapal policies that Henry decided to act.  After Napoleon’s fall, he  issued a proclamation on Oct. 9, 1870 inviting all of France to reunite under the Bourbons, and his call was heeded.  Events quickly became encouraging for Henry as the royalists gained the majority in the National Assembly. The Orléanists, Legitimists who supported the descendants of Louis Philippe, agreed to support Henry’s claim to the throne with the provision that at his childless death he would be succeeded by their own claimant, Philippe d'Orléans, Comte de Paris.  Henry found himself in the favourable position of becoming the supported pretender for both the Legitimists and Orléanists, the prospects of restoring the Bourbon monarchy in France never before looked more promising.

Then, just when the throne was within his reach, Henry made a courageous stand for his Catholic faith and for the true restoration of his throne, proclaiming his famous Declaration of the White Flag on July 5, 1871, announcing he would never abandon the White Standard of the Kings, the emblem of his ancestors, the flag of Henry IV, Francis I and Joan de Arc.  He rejected any compromise suggesting that the fleur-de-lys would be only his personal royal standard while the tricolour of the Republic would remain the national flag.  In all, his defiant position symbolised a return the Ancient Régime: he would rule as the absolute monarch, not as a sham figurehead held bound by a democratic constitution as was currently presented to him.  The white flag of the absolute monarchy was to prevail throughout the land or not at all.

This refusal to bend to a democratic compromise cost him the throne for he lost his supporters, the Republicans quickly assumed power and commenced the Third Republic, a temporary measure to wait for Henry’s death and thereby secure his replacement by the more liberal Comte du Paris as originally agreed.  Henry and his family were once again forced to leave the country in exile, he died without issue on August 24, 1883 at his home in Frohsdorf, Austria.  He was buried with his grandfather Charles X and the Bourbon exiles in the crypt of the Franciscan Kostanjevica Monastery in Gorizia, which used to be part of Austria.  It is now in the Slovenian city of Nova Gorica.  Marie-Julie predicted his death March 15, 1882 further stating that the ‘impure colours’, an obvious reference to the Tricolour flag of the Republicans, would rise in triumph and spread across the whole country.  She was proven correct: the Third Republic became the permanent government in France upon the Count’s death, for by then the majority of the French people were no longer in favour of restoring the monarchy.  Although there are other offshoots and less direct royal claimants, (today the Spanish branch of the Bourbons claims the next direct line through Louis Alphonse, Duke of Anjou), there have been no sincere attempts to restore the French monarchy since that time and the tricolour has remained the national flag.  Henry V, the ‘God-given miracle child’ was the last true legitimate Catholic King of France from the French house of Bourbon.
(Photograph of Henry V)


Marie-Julie’s life as a victim soul began on March 21, 1873, a little more than a year  and eight months after the Count du Chambord made his Declaration of the White Flag in 1871.  From the beginning, her life as prophetess and victim soul were united with the centuries-old promises of a Great Monarch and the chastisements to befall the world.  As far as this writer is aware, she is the first mystic to emphatically announce that Henry V, the one they called the ‘Miracle Child’ was indeed that promised king, which the saints and the mystics had foreseen for so many ages.  He indeed fulfilled the criteria that several mystics already mentioned: that he would be the last of the royal line of France, he would be an exiled king, that he would be injured and walk with a limp, all which were true about the Count du Chambord.  The Count had a terrible accident, falling off his horse and breaking his leg.

Marie-Julie also said the King would be a descendant of the 'King and Queen Martyrs', it was the Marquis de Franquerie who assumed she meant Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette according to his book “The Breton Stigmatist”— to date we have no confirmation of Marie-Julie herself using their names, but they probably are the 'King and Queen Martyrs' considering what happened to them during the French Revolution and Marie-Julie's prediction Louis XVI will one day be recognised as saint. Nevertheless, the Count does descend from them when we consider the ancient Jewish manner of reckoning bloodlines in families, first cousins were considered the same as brothers. The name of a family and a bloodline went to the next brother in the family, therefore, Heaven may regard the children of Louis XVI’s brothers as though they belonged to Louis XVI himself. Charles X, Henry V’s grandfather, was Louis XVI’s youngest brother, therefore the Marquis de Franqueries' assumption that the promised King would descend from Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette is still accurate in Henry's case from a Judeo-biblical point of view. Marie-Julie also predicted the descendants from the Orléans branch of the family would never have the throne since their ancestors had turned traitor and supported the first Revolution. According to these interpretations, Henry V fulfils all the predictions sent from Heaven through the centuries.

Of course, the reader maybe asking that if he was the Chosen King, have all the prophecies come to nothing since he died without having fulfilled his mission?  No, they have not, the prophecies foretell he will arrive amidst the chastisements, and these too must also be fulfilled.  He will be a ‘hidden’ king and command great armies, and this is where Marie-Julie’s numerous prophecies begin to fill in the seeming anomalies, his death becoming part of the great mystery that will be unveiled in the future.  Marie-Julie explained on  October 17, 1883 that Henry had been removed from the earth as a punishment to France for the country proved unworthy to receive him at that moment in history, it was the first chastisement.  People did not pray enough to receive the king.

Notwithstanding his death, Marie-Julie’s many predictions continually mention the return of the White Flag of the fleur-de-lys and a golden fleur-de-lys crown, that the King to Come—the one called the ‘miracle child’ and ‘miracle king’—would one day come out of exile in the midst of wars and trample down his enemies, bearing a great banner of the Sacred Heart.  After the deliverance of France, he would fly to the aid of the Pope in Rome and restore Christendom.  The strange part is, these details concern the days of the future chastisements, yet, she mentions these details while the Count was still alive, confirming him as the promised Great Monarch, and continued to make the same prophecies after his death in August 24,1883 along with the similar descriptions of the chastisements of the future.  The most curious revelation we find is St. Michael’s message dated September 29, 1890, several years after the Count’s death:


The one who waits, it is the one that they call the miracle child. This kingdom has not yet known his name, but much later it will know the depths of his heart. He is reserved for the great epochs.” (Possible interpretation: the people of France don’t know his name because he was not officially recognised as Henry V and legitimate king, yet, he will be recognised and is reserved for the future.)
In fact, one text hints that Marie-Julie would not see the triumph of ‘Henry of the Cross’ until she was in Heaven, which means not until after her death:  Our Lord declared (February 14, 1882): “From Heaven, you will see the triumph of the Church hovering over the forehead of My true servant Henry of the Cross, (The Great Monarch) He will comfort the destitute, renew the devastated priesthood, weakened and fallen like a branch under the saw of the worker. His charity will renew the priesthood, he will raise the statues of My Mother, he will remount the crosses (that were) insulted and cut into pieces.”   Considering that the Count du Chambord was still alive when this text was written, Our Lord must still be referring to him as Henry V.  


In all, we may deduce that the man who was alive, Henry V, the Count du Chambord, and the king who is to come, ‘Henry of the Cross’, are one and the same.  He is reserved for the future, for great epochs as St. Michael said.   When revealing how the armies would march on France the archangel also repeated the following message twice, once in September 29, 1878 while the Count was alive, and again in September 6, 1890 years after the Count’s death: “The days of exile will still have been hard and cost dearly to this faithful King, Catholic, but he will be most greatly rewarded.Let them say and affirm to men that he will never return.  Listen to them and ask them if they are prophets!”


Christ also declared before the Count’s death in 1883 concerning future events, (dated March 22, 1881): “This flower is the lily, O King, miracle child, do not prepare to come from exile under a thick dust stirred up by the fury of the murderers of your country. You will prepare to come on the edge of this land that was foreign to you. From the north of the borders your noble person will pass through the legions who only wait for you to rise up a vengeance.”


Marie-Julie did pronounce in November 1874 that Henry V would march through the east and go to the south, his friends following after.  As we read in other texts earlier, he will seem to come from the North while travelling from the east.


In other words, we cannot help but notice the numerous predictions concerning Henry by Marie-Julie that were made before and after his death. The only difference is after his death, the name ‘Henry’ is not used according to the texts that have been released so far.  Instead, through Mare-Julie, Heaven describes the Great King to come as a ‘hidden king’, a ‘hidden Saviour’, a ‘mortal Saviour’.  Of importance, she also used the title ‘Saviour of the earth’, and ‘new Saviour’ while the Count was still alive. In fact, the title ‘Saviour’ is a great grace as God declares there is no other Saviour but Him: “I Am, I Am the Lord, and there is no other saviour besides Me.” (Isaias 43:11) “...thou shalt know no God but me, and there is no saviour besides me.” (Osee 13:4) We find the title 'saviour' has been granted to a very few chosen souls: for instance, the patriarch Joseph who saved Egypt and consequently other nations with it (Gen. 41:45), the Judges Othoniel and Aod who delivered the children of Israel from their enemies, (Judges 3: 9, 15), and also St. Joseph who is sometimes described as the 'saviour of the Saviour' as he protected Our Lord during the slaughter of the innocents and saved both the future Church and the world by protecting the Divine Saviour. So, if the Great King to come is described with the august title of 'Saviour' so many times in Marie-Julie's prophecies, what does it mean? The title ‘Saviour’ not only points to the deliverance of nations and the Church, but can also point towards the promise of a resurrection. Possibly, that Great King will resemble Christ the Saviour who rose from the dead and renewed the whole earth and saved His People through the establishment of His Church. The Great King will do similar wonders through the power and grace of God, but restore the earth and the Church in a temporal manner.  


In the end, there is only one conclusion to make—Henry V, the ‘miracle child’ willbe raised from the dead in order to fulfil these future prophecies. This apparently is the first time it has been suggested.  The thought is astounding, but heaven repeated over and over through Marie-Julie that those who would live to see the future days and the regeneration of the earth would witness miracles that would not be seen again until the Day of Judgement.  The Sacred Heart promised during the great renewal there would be, “great signs in this reign, there will be resurrections,there will be wonders of protection for My souls that I want to guard to raise up the good, to flourish once again.” (November 13, 1924)


As we recall, our Lord wanted to astound the Jews by bringing the Great King out of exile in a miraculous manner that resembles the day when he died on the Cross.  Again, it is another prediction made before the Count’s death: (February 28, 1882):  “The wicked eye of all these souls will remain open, because I want it that they see My power. (The Jews) I reserve for them to see, with their eyes, the radiant star that I will make to exit from the depths of exile, in a terrible storm of fire and under the signs of My anger. All the firmament will have similar traits to those that My Father launched over the world, when I offered to redeem My people.”


In the Gospel of St. Matthew (27: 45, 51-53) we read that when Christ died on the cross for our redemption, the sky darkened, the earth shook, mountains split open, and the dead arose and appeared to many.


In another text, St. Benedict explained to Marie Julie on August 26, 1878: “All
these signs are the arrival of the Lord, the arrival of a joy and great sorrow.  (i.e. The signs announcing the chastisements and the great renewal.) The Evangelists also marked these facts for the great day of the General Judgement. Ah well! It will happen before the last, it will be terrible, a judgement of Justice, a judgement of anger and at the same time a glorious resurrection in peace, in hope for the friends of God.”   


Other mystics of the Church have also foretold these days will be like the General Judgement.  Therefore, if the chastisements and arrival of the Great Monarch shall resemble the Day of Judgement, it stands to reason that the same miracles will also occur—the dead will rise.  
Of interest, on several occasions in the early years of her ecstasies Marie-Julie was shown several allegorical visions of France as the Eldest Daughter of the Church.  In one vision, France appears as a haughty queen, but is black and putrid because of her sins, having rejected Christ and His chosen government of an absolute monarchy.  France rejects Christ again and His appeal to convert and therefore she is placed in a tomb surrounded by thorns representing the punishments she must undergo for her purification.  Christ comes to inspect the condition of France in other visions, opening the tomb, but she is not yet purified. Christ consoles her and places her back in the tomb. At last in one vision Christ eventually raises her up and she is once more beautiful and radiant, clothed all in white adorned with golden lilies for she now has accepted Christ, Our Lady and the promised King symbolised by the White Flag and the golden crown of the fleur-de-lys.  She is once again the beloved Eldest Daughter of the Church.  It is a prophecy for the future.  These unusual allegories of France call to mind that in the ancient days it was believed that the king of a country was mystically tied to his kingdom and to his people: if the king was good and just, the land reflected his goodness, the people prospered and were virtuous.  If the king was beset by enemies or was an evil ruler, the land suffered, the subjects grew evil, and wars and famine prevailed.  In connection with this allegory, is the image of France rising from the tomb another sign that the Great King of France will be resurrected?  We cannot help but notice that when speaking of the renewal of France to Marie-Julie, Heaven used the word ‘resurrection’ and spoke of a ‘resurrection’ numerous times.


In conclusion, there can be no other greater revelation of those days than this—Henry V was and remains the chosen Great Monarch.  Although he was alive on the earth, he is hidden from the eyes of the world in death, thus fulfilling the prophecy he would be ‘hidden’, completely veiled from his enemies who will not know who is or from whence he came, not until his identity is confirmed and ratified by the miracles God has promised to send.  He will be sent back to earth by God to renew France, the world and the persecuted Church.  Surviving branches of the royal house will attempt to claim the throne, but will not succeed, God alone will secure Henry’s throne.  As we read earlier Christ did say repeatedly that the Great Monarch cannot and will not come by human means or plans, that the restoration will be entirely beyond the power of man.  Also, the Great Monarch’s coming will seem impossible, especially to the spiritually blind who don’t understand God’s ways, nor those who wanted to have anything to do with the restoration of the monarchy: (July 19, 1881) “After they (God's enemies?) will be avenged on everything, there will come the one that the wonderful goodness of God has elected through all the dark clouds, although it may seem impossible.  It is so veiled, (the means of his arrival) that there is nothing apparent to the blind and for those who would never wanted to know his name...”   Christ stated repeatedly that only He can bring the King back, and if we consider the possibility of Henry’s resurrection from the dead, that indeed would  explain His words.  As we read earlier, Our Lord declared to Marie-Julie in her last recorded ecstasy of February 1941: “France will be saved by means out of all human knowledge.  God has reserved the secret for them until the last moment.I make light of the projects of men, preparing My right wonders. (...) Andthe more the world will be hostile to the supernatural, the more marvellous will be the events that will confuse this negation of the supernatural.”


Our Lord affirmed it pained Him that Christians did not believe in the coming chastisements as the time seemed so far off, nor trusted in His promises to bring the Great Renewal and the King because of the long delay (August 5, 1879) “Do not expect anything of the rulers of today (...) I warn you, you, all My servants to wait in trust and hope. What pains Me the most is that many Christians refuse to believe in the Promise of My Divine Heart, and that many souls go so far as to say: “If the Heart of God had wanted, this miracle would have happened long ago before now.’.”


Our Lord also wishes us to trust the revelations given to Marie-Julie and her mission to preach on the coming chastisements and the promised victory through His Holy Cross, also the great plans He revealed concerning the future for the world and for La Fraudais (November 26, 1875): “Wait in confidence and hope.  To doubt would be to offend Me. ... Be sure, France, the days and hours are marked in My Heart; a little time and I will fulfil My promises!”


(The Bourbon crypt at Kostanjevica.  Henry V’s tomb is on the left, in the middle.
 Photo by Viator Slovenicus,  2008. CC BY-SA 3.0)


(Tomb of Henry V)


Will Henry V Truly Come Again?  Points to Consider

The proposal that the Count of Chambord is the Great Monarch of ancient prophecy and will return from the dead may appear radical, and no doubt the reader may be tempted to conclude that Marie-Julie's prophecies have been interpreted in a fanciful if not fanatical light in this article, but not so.  At the risk of sounding repetitive, once again here are the main points that indicate that the Count of Chambord, Henry V, was and continues to be the promised King as revealed to Marie-Julie.

*) According to other Church-approved mystics, the Great Monarch will be of the Royal house of France, he will be the last French King, will suffer exile and walk with a limp: the Count of Chambord fulfils all these prophecies, and in fact, suffered exile twice.

*) Marie-Julie was told by Our Lady that the King who was destined to renew the world and liberate the Pope was indeed Henry V, St. Michael affirmed he was the one they called the 'Miracle Child': this can be none other than Henry the Count of Chambord who was alive when these prophecies were made and who completely fits these descriptions.   Heaven and Our Lady have never been known to make a pronouncement and then refuse to fulfil it, in other words, to make a false promise.  Since it can be safely believed that Marie-Julie is not a false mystic, her pronouncements and prophecies are not false.  Our Lady specifically declared Henry V is the specially chosen King, and did not retract that declaration simply because he died—he was only 'removed' according to Marie-Julie's revelation of October 17, 1883.  Henry V had been 'removed' from the earth through death because France and the world did not prove worthy of him then, however, a different or new king was not promised.  If the Count de Chambord, Henry V, was not going to be the future king, it is logical to assume Heaven would not have named him at all ~ to do so and then refuse to fulfil that pronouncement would be giving false hope and would indicate a false prophecy. As St. Paul declared “For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance,” (Rom. 11:29), that is, God does not retract what He gives, “the promises of God are unchangeable,  nor can He repent conferring his gifts.” (footnote, Douay-Rheims Bible).  In fact, Heaven literally describes the promised Great Monarch as:  “chosen from his birth to give back to France the Lily and the white flag,” a prophecy given in December 6, 1877 when the Count was alive: he suffered much in defending the White Flag of the monarchy.  Hence, as we may safely believe the prophecies given to Marie-Julie, a mystic approved by her local bishop, we may also believe that the promises concerning Henry V, the Count of Chambord, the 'miracle child' and 'exile king''chosen from his birth' who is 'reserved for future epochs', will still be fulfilled.  God has called and proclaimed him, therefore He will not retract His promise.Be sure, France, the days and hours are marked in My Heart; a little time and I will fulfil My promises!” (Our Lord to Marie-Julie).

Of interest, Marie-Julie is not the only one who hinted the Count de Chambord was and is the chosen king.  One generally approved mystic called “The Ecstatic of Tours”, a French nun, made the following prophecy in 1872-1873: “The French people will ask for the good king. He who was chosen by God. He will come; this saviour whom God has spared for France.This king who is not wanted now because he is dear to Gods Heart. He will ascend to the throne. He will free the church and reassert the Pope's rights…”  (Catholic Prophecy, Yves Dupoint, Tan Books and Publishers, 1970. p 37).  Since this revelation was made when the Count was alive, and indeed was the true King whom France had rejected at that point in time, this prophecy also reveals that the Count of Chambord was and remains the promised King.





Bronze medallion struck in 1820 commemorating  the day
of Henry V's birth, the 'miracle child'.  Designed by F. Gayard.

Top Image: front image displaying Princess Caroline Ferdinand Louis holding up her newborn son.  Divine Light shines from above while to the right stands a bust of Henry's father, the Duke of Berry.  The words encircling the scene from the left to the right say: 'DIEU NOS L'A DONNE' ~ 'God has given him  to us.' The smaller words underneath say: 'Noe coeurs et nos bras sont a lui.' ~ 'Our hearts and our arms are to him.'  (Image: coinworldtv)

Bottom Image: reverse side showing St. Michael, commemorating the feast day on which Henry V was born. St. Michael crushes Satan.  Note the symbolism: Satan holds a dagger in one hand and a smouldering torch in the other.  Despite the assassination of Henry's father by dagger, St. Michael has triumphed over the evil designs to end the Bourbon line, that murderous flame has been extinguished with Henry's birth. (Image: Eternity Gallery, Tampa Florida)







*) St. Michael declared even after the Count's death that the 'Miracle Child' was reserved for 'the great epochs', and that 'he' the 'exiled king' will return.  Henry the 'Miracle Child' and 'exiled king' is continually advised through Marie-Julie on how to bring his armies through France then march on Rome to save the Holy Father:  The Count, Henry V, was alive when many of these predictions concerning an 'army' were given,  even Marie-Julie specifically said in one prophecy that “Henry V”  will lead the armies to quell the unrest, which we have yet to see fulfilled.  These predictions of the 'exile king' and 'miracle child' leading armies continued after the Count's death, therefore, these texts concerning his armies must all be future predictions concerning his mission.

*)   Of importance, there was another prophecy given to Marie-Julie by Our Lord on March 22, 1881 before the Count's death saying He would 'return' the exile: the king and 'miracle child'.  Also, Our Lord emphatically declared that ALLof His true, Prophetic words were about the 'King of Exile' and 'Miracle child', not just some or part of the prophecies given to Marie-Julie, but ALL of them:


All My veritable prophetic words, O King of exile,call you and acclaim you. Without deferring too much, I will return to your subjects and your people he who bears on his head the same flower that you love. This flower is the lily, O King, miracle child, do not prepare to come from exile under a thick dust stirred up by the fury of the murderers of your country. You will prepare to come on the edge of this land that was foreign to you. From the north of the borders your noble person will pass through the legions who only wait for you to rise up a vengeance. But, as the day of darkness, their eyes will be veiled, the exile will be returned and My Justice will be accomplished. You will pass to reclaim the sceptre of glory. You will temper the tip in the blood of the Romans, in the defence of the Sovereign Pontiff, the bond of all the faithful.”


The above prophecy literally addresses the 'King of exile' first, that is the Count of Chambord, then Our Lord mystically refers to his, the miracle child's, mission in the future concerning the 'return' of 'he' who also loves the lily, which is also referring to the Count: Our Lord begins to veil Henry V's future destiny while yet referring to him while alive.  Christ used the same method of description when He veiled His Own Identity and mission on earth by referring to Himself as the 'Son of Man'.  Also, Our Lord has promised to return a particular person, 'the Miracle Child' that will come through enemy legions, the 'exile', which Heaven had already confirmed was Henry V: Our Lord did not refer to the French monarchy in general in this prophecy.    How can Christ 'return' someone if they had not yet been born?  The birth of a new person who had never been on earth before, which indicates the creation of a new soul at conception, would point towards a new identity, but Henry the Count of Chambord has always been referred to in Marie-Julie's prophecies as 'Henry V', 'Henry' the 'exile', 'King of Exile' and the 'Miracle Child' both during his life and after his death, there is no indication of a new identity or a new person coming to light through a hidden bloodline. Even St. Michael mentions 'the miracle child' and  'he' in other prophecies as we have seen, declaring 'he is reserved for the great epochs'.  So, Henry will be returned.  Of interest is Our Lord's use of the words 'without deferring too much' in conjunction with His declaration that ALL of His prophecies concern Henry: his return will be 'deferred' but not for too long.  Henry was 'removed' from the earth as the first chastisement towards France and the world, therefore Christ can 'return' the king when it pleases Him: the only means to do this is by resurrection.

*) Christ's promise that the'lily' will beresurrected.  Throughout all the prophecies of Marie-Julie, the absolute monarchy and throne of France established by heaven is referred to at the 'lily' i.e., the pure fleur-de-lys, symbol of the French kings first given to Clovis I by the Holy Ghost.  The passages in reference to the 'lily', and the white flag 'of the lily' are numerous.  Of importance, the Great King to come is also described as 'The Lily'.  For example, in one of the allegorical visions of France as the Eldest Daughter of the Church, France receives a reprimand from Christ Who shows her a lily on December 26, 1877: “Guilty France, do you recognise him?”  France admits her guilt, Our Lord continues ...”Guilty France, accept this Lily, I give it to you." (Represents the arrival of the Great Monarch. Notice Christ specifically used the word 'he'.)   On December 26, 1877, Satan also referred to the King as the 'Lily', and wanted to crush him.  Marie-Julie declared: “Satan does not love the King. Ah! I am not like him (Satan) because I love him! (The King.)”  Our Lord then said in August 5, 1879 that the 'Lily' represents France resurrected: “This lily will be France resurrected after many troubles, many penalties, many fights.”  Yves Dupont, a native French speaker who also had access to books on the prophecies translates the following passage revealed on the same date: “The Lily shall resurrectin France. After many evils.” (Yves Dupont “World Trends 48b”, July 1976, The Prophecies of La Fraudais).  Throughout Marie-Julie's prophecies, France and the absolute monarchy are always described as being'resurrected', not simply 'restored' or 'renewed'.  Since France will be 'resurrected' through the 'resurrection' of the monarchy vis the 'resurrection of the lily',  it stands to reason that the Great Monarch, Henry V, also represented by the lily shall be resurrected.

*) Hence, there is no other other conclusion to make but that Christ will 'return' the King by resurrection.  Christ promised Marie-Julie there would be many resurrections, not just one, during the days of the Chastisements.  Christ said the return of the exiled king will resemble the day when He offered Himself to the Eternal Father on the Cross: the sky darkened, then earth shook and split split open, and the dead arose and appeared to many.  Other mystics have said the days of the Chastisements will resemble the Day of Judgement.  As every faithful Christian knows, the dead will rise on the Day of Judgement.




(Angel holding the royal fleur-de-lys coat of arms.)


*) Is there a reason why Christ will return King Henry V through resurrection?  Yes, taking the prophecies given to Marie-Julie and comparing them with the history of the French monarchy, we may offer a logical theory.  As stated earlier in this article, Marie-Julie was told that in becoming Muslim, France would no longer believe in the Divinity of Christ, and we may safely assume this error will spread world-wide, (and indeed is already happening).  In addition to Islam, which declares Christ is a prophet but not Divine, we may also discover in those turbulent days that another ancient heresy will arise, Arianism, the heretical belief that Christ is not Divine, or He is all Divine and not human.  It is the heresy that will be spread by the Antichrist and his precursors as St. John taught, those that 'dissolve' Our Lord in their denial of Christ's dual nature – God made Man (1 John 4: 3).  In order to attack this Eternal Truth, the devil may use the growing influence of Islam and Antichrist Arianism to cast doubts in the minds of the populace about Our Lord's Resurrection, and therefore, the entire doctrine of the resurrection of the dead, the cornerstone upon which the Catholic Faith rests.  In order to bring back an erring world to the truth, Heaven will work great miracles confirming Christ rose from the dead by accomplishing resurrections of the dead.  St. Joseph said to Marie-Julie the miracles in those days will have to be great because unbelief will be so great.  It would be a fitting miracle to bring back the Great King through a miracle of this kind.  As we recall, France nearly fell to the heresy of Arianism at its beginning, that is, until the miraculous conversion of King Clovis, the first King of France, which was blessed with the appearance of the Holy Spirit.  So, in the last great period of France the last King will most likely be raised up as another sign combating Arianism and similar heretical doctrines.  Again we note that Our Lord promised Marie-Julie that the Holy Spirit will appear again and confirm the identity of the last Great King of France.  Therefore, the last days of the monarchy of France may be similar to  the beginning.

*) So, what about the theory of a 'hidden' and 'unknown' bloodline'?   It was the Marquis de Franquerie who assumed the 'hidden king' would descend directly from King Louis XVI and Marie-Antoinette, and therefore put forward the idea in his book “The Breton Stigmatist” that the king to come would come from a hidden and unknown direct bloodline, further suggesting Heaven wanted him to remain 'hidden' this way because there would be enemies such as the Freemasons who would try to assassinate him and eradicate the royal bloodline before God's plans came to fruition.  However, according to the released texts, Marie-Julie herself never mentioned Louis XVI or Marie-Antoinette, she only stated the “hidden king” would come from the “King and Queen Martyrs”.  Of course, Louis XVI and Queen Antoinette are considered 'martyrs' by Heaven according her and are the likeliest candidates for this description, but she never mentioned a hidden 'bloodline'.  As we have discussed earlier, Henry V the Count of Chambord, was already named, and Heaven will not make a false revelation, give false hope or retract a pronouncement made about a chosen soul.  The Count of Chambord, Henry V, the 'exiled king' and 'miracle child' was continually referred to before and after his death by Marie-Julie, no new person with a new identity was mentioned by her, so there is no unknown bloodline suggested in her prophecies.  We must state again: it was the Marquis de Franquerie who assumed this, for the Marquis concluded along with other devotees of Marie-Julie that the Count of Chambord was no longer part of Heaven's plans because of his death and obviously did not notice how the later prophecies concerning, 'Henry of the Cross' the 'exiled king' and 'miracle child' were still connected with the prophecies concerning the Count, even after his passing.  Henry V is indeed 'hidden', but hidden in death.

Perhaps Marie-Julie probably used the general term “King and Queen Martyrs” to prevent the assumption of a direct bloodline being made, as there is the Judeo-biblical method of fraternal bloodlines as mentioned earlier, which are indirect.  As we know, the “King and Queen Martyrs” could refer to other members of the family as well as Louis XVI and Marie-Antoinette: we must not forget Henry's father was assassinated for being the next direct descendant in the French royal house   historically recognised as a defender of the Catholic Church, and therefore he could also be considered a martyr by Heaven along with Louis XVI and Marie-Antoinette.  There is also the 'white' or 'dry' martyrdom of the spirit.  The whole Royal Family of France since the time of the Revolution could be considered martyrs either by blood or by the hidden spiritual sufferings they endured.  Of interest, the only ancestor Marie-Julie mentioned by name from whom the Great Monarch would descend was St. Louis.  The royal family of France descend from him via Antoine de Bourbon, Duc Vendôme, a descendant of St. Louis IX in the ninth generation and father of King Henry IV, the first Bourbon King.  Therefore Henry V, last French King of the Bourbon Dynasty, is  a descendant of St. Louis IX and fulfils this prophecy.




(St. Louis IX, Sainte Chapelle, Paris.)


We must further note that Christ continually stressed to Marie-Julie that the King cannot be returned by any means except by Him alone, the Great King's appearance in the world will be completely miraculous, mankind cannot and will not be able to do it.  Now, if there was a hidden bloodline, mankind would eventually be able to discover it, prove it by DNA analysis for example, then start a campaign to restore him either by public approval or by force, but these are all human methods that sound humanly probable and could be carried out by a human government. Christ said the king's return will beyond all mankind's knowledge and power.  We cannot and must not expect anything from man, nor expect any government to bring this restoration about as Christ foretold.  As we recall Marie-Julie was told: “... there will come the one that the wonderful goodness of God has elected through all the dark clouds,although it may seemimpossible. It is so veiled, (the means of his arrival) that there is nothing apparent to the blind and for those who would never wanted to know his name... God has already elected a King and provided a name, Henry V but nobody wanted to recognise it.   Hence, the only way for the king to 'return' in a miraculous way beyond man's understanding or power andONLY through the power of Christ is Henry's resurrection from the dead.  In all, Our Lord will give the 'sign of Jonas' to a faithless and blind generation that no longer believes in miracles or in His Divinity.  Again we recall Our Lord's words to Marie-Julie: “France will be saved by means out of all human knowledge.  God has reserved the secret for them until the last moment. (...) Andthe more the world will be hostile to the supernatural, the more marvellous will be the events that will confuse this negation of the supernatural.


*) To recapitulate on the points just discussed: “Henry V” was specifically named by Our Lady, Marie-Julie also said Henry V would lead the future armies to liberate France during the chastisements.  The promised king was 'chosen from his birth', the one 'they call the miracle child', all this points to  Henry the Count of Chambord and no other.   The prophecies continually refer to 'Henry', the one they called the 'Miracle Child', the 'exile', the 'exiled king': Christ stated that ALL of His prophetic and veritable words to Marie-Julie were about the 'exiled king' and 'miracle child' ~ no one else has been promised through Marie-Julie and God will not retract a pronouncement, so there cannot be another 'hidden bloodline' or descendant waiting to be revealed. The 'miracle child' is 'reserved for the great epochs'.  Also, Our Lord pronounced that only He will be able to 'return' the King: no man, government or any human endeavour will be able to accomplish it, nor will mankind perceive the idea of how it will be brought about.  It will seem impossible and veiled from the eyes of the spiritually blind and those who never wanted to know his name, Henry V.  The 'return' of this king will be completely miraculous and beyond the power or scope of mankind.  Considering that Christ promised many resurrections and that the miracles during the days of the chastisements will resemble the day He died on the Cross and also the Day of Judgement, resurrection from the dead is the only means of 'returning' the king beyond all power, hope, scope and thought of man except by Christ alone according to the prophecies given to Marie-Julie.  “Let them say and affirm to men that hewill never return.  Listen to them and ask them if they are prophets!” (St. Michael to Marie-Julie.)

*)  If this is the case, why would Heaven and Marie-Julie not state clearly without using any veiled words that the Count of Chambord was still the chosen Great Monarch even after his death and that he would be raised up?   Why hide or veil the fact after the Count's death?  We may suggest that 'hiding' the identity of Henry V after he had been announced is part of the Divine plan.  “It is the glory of God to conceal the word, and the glory of kings to search out the speech.” (Proverbs 25:2)    Marie-Julie's mission featured making continual revelations, openly confessing the works of God, while at the same time helping to 'conceal the words' .  And again, “For it is good to hide the secret of a king, but honourable to reveal and confess the works of God.” (Tobias 12:7) Marie-Julie already declared who the King was, also revealing there would be great miracles and resurrections, then, hid the promised King's 'secret' so to speak and refused to give any more details about the king's identity.  After the Count's death it would be up to the faithful to see the veiled clues hinting towards the Count's resurrection when the time was right since those who truly believed in the resurrection of the dead as professed in both the Apostles and Nicene Creeds would be able to see God's Plan with the eyes of Faith.  Our Lord said His plan of 'returning' the King will be veiled from the eyes of the blind.  Only an evil and adulterous generation demands miracles as proof as Our Lord said Himself (Matt. 12:39), and only promised the faithless, heard-hearted Jews of His time the 'sign of Jonas', referring to His resurrection from the dead.  St. Paul also affirms Our Lord's words, declaring that wonders and signs such as the speaking of tongues is not for the faithful but unbelievers, while prophecies are not for unbelievers but for faithful believers. (1 Cor. 14:22)  The faithful trust God's Words and promises, believing without having to see miracles.


Hence the identity of the Great Monarch will still remain completely hidden to a blind and unfaithful generation until God returns him with the spectacular miracles and signs that he foretold to Marie-Julie.  As the prophet Amos declared: “For the Lord God doth nothing without revealing his secret to his servants the prophets.”  (Amos 3:7)  Through Marie-Julie the faithful have already been told who the king is and that he will 'be returned', Henry V, while the unbelievers will never be able to understand the prophecies concerning the future days until the chastisements are almost upon them, the 'last moment' as stated above when the Great Monarch, the 'mortal Saviour', the 'Saviour of the world' the 'new Saviour' and 'hidden Saviour' as Marie-Julie described him will finally be returned to deliver France, the Church and the world. “Verily thou art a hidden God, the God of Israel, the Saviour.” (Isaias 45:15)  Of interest, we cannot help but note that God often hides His greatest mystics, chosen souls and saints in obscurity, almost to the point their works and revelations seem dead and buried, then, they are brought forth in all their glory in the times when  they are needed most to show that their works truly came from Him.  To cite a few examples, the glories and merits of St. Joseph, the 'saviour of the Saviour' and the next greatest saint in Heaven after Our Lady, seemed almost 'hidden' until Bl. Pope Pius IX proclaimed St. Joseph the Patron of the Church in 1870.  St. Louis de Monfort's beautiful book True Devotion to Mary was lost in a coffer for well over a hundred years then discovered by accident and finally published, an event that St. Montfort predicted would happen.  St. Faustina's mission concerning Christ's Divine Mercy was almost eclipsed, then was raised up and spread throughout the Church, an event that Our Lord foretold to St. Faustina, explaining this near destruction and subsequent revival was a sign that the revelations concerning His Divine Mercy was of His doing.  Trusting Marie-Julie's words, no doubt  Henry V, his 'eclipse', his 'removal' in death, and his promised return, is following a similar pattern: he has fallen into oblivion except for a brief mention in the annals of history, but he will eventually shine forth in a triumphant reappearance just when all thought and hope of him becoming the Great Monarch is lost and believed completely impossible.  Of interest, the same was also foretold about Marie-Julie: the work of the Cross would begin to spread after her death and the  true greatness of La Fraudais would be made manifest in the latter times, showing her revelations were indeed the work of God.  Similar to other great chosen souls, she has remained in relative obscurity, the importance of her prophecies are only coming to light once again and spreading outside of France.  Of course, we are not required to believe any private revelations made by the mystics and saints, but if they are sanctioned by the Church as authentic and worthy of belief, it would be wise to pay heed to their words.
 
The Future Glory of La Fraudais

Marie-Julie foretold on numerous occasions that after her death, her home at La Fraudais would become a great place of pilgrimage after the chastisements and the arrival of the Great Monarch, for her cottage was destined to become the site of a great and holy sanctuary dedicated to the Holy Cross and Immaculate Mary, a triumphant acknowledgement of the work of the Cross that first commenced with her mission as a victim soul and her prophecies preparing the world for the great renewal.  Our Lord declared to her on July 29, 1875:


“O My spouse, when you are no longer (i.e. on earth), I will leave great graces to La Fraudais. This place is a blessed land. So far, I have accorded graces, this is nothing. It will be especially in the last days that My Grace will be visible and they can say it is I who have led you.”


 She was given an incredible number of details concerning the massive construction project and was shown what the church would look like, an immense building on the order of the classic gothic pattern that will hold about 1,400 people, Christ Himself declared He would be its architect.  Marie-Julie was told how many pillars there would be and described the altars.  At first, there would be disputes over the land as the people will not want to give up their property for the great project, but they will be justly compensated by an exchange in land and the bitter disputes will be short lived.  No worker will die from accidents during the heavy building work.   The rich will generously donate costly gifts and presents for its construction and adornment. Wonders were also promised: a miraculous spring will bubble forth on the site of her cottage, the waters of which would heal both body and spirit of the pilgrims who came to the sanctuary.  The water would eventually be piped through and be collected in a special fountain constructed beside the main altar.  The angels would be sent to help with the sanctuary’s construction: workers will leave for their period of rest only to discover upon their return that the walls will have been raised higher.  In this manner, the work will rapidly continue to its completion.  The builders will also be graced to hear the heavenly choirs and saints singing three times a day to refresh them.  A heavenly perfume will permeate the air.  Our Lord promised that He Himself would also come to sing and give them refreshment.   Heaven revealed that the Great Monarch and his entourage would come and plant the holy standard at the promised sanctuary in thanksgiving for his great victory and for the prophecies that announced his reign.  The surrounding lands will house great convents, cloisters and charitable orphanages, great conversions will take place, it will become a new ‘City of God’ in the renewal.   The future graces promised to La Fraudais, ‘the Garden of Mary’, are so great that Our Lady declared on May 16, 1880:


“My children, so many pains, so many crosses, so many tears will be highly rewarded.  Heaven has you covered. This place (La Fraudais) will become great, an immense magnitude. Souls will come, driven by an extraordinary grace. My children, a mountain has been raised here ...”


We also find the following text with the same date, indicating Our Lady also made this astounding revelation:  “From (the time of) Calvary to this date, I have never seen so many graces, as (those) reserved for this place.”


There are indications in the texts that work on this great sanctuary would begin when the days of chastisements are near, but when the terrors finally come to an end, the Great Days of Peace and Renewal will commence, which will last for approximately 25 to 35 years.  The Reign of the Sacred Heart will begin, the Great Monarch, the leaders of the Church and all the faithful will flock to the great Shrine in thanksgiving.  Sadly, earth will experience turmoil again when the Antichrist appears to destroy the faith, but until then, the Church will enjoy an Age of unparalleled glory never before witnessed in the history of Christendom.  These will be magnificent days reserved for the future that we can only dream of and pray will soon come to pass.
Marie-Julie Jahenny, pray for us!
_______________________________________________________________
Those interested in more information about Marie-Julie Jahenny should see E.A. Bucchianeri's excellent book "We Are Warned- The prophecies of Marie-Julie Jahenny" which can be read in its entirety here

The Warning for humanity and Man's recent revolts against God

$
0
0
The terrorist attack on the twin towers---"Like two stars colliding"

Is the Warning for mankind being accomplished in our midst?-Humanities recent series of revolts against God are the signs for our time

By Joseph Johnson
(I offer this guest piece for those interested in matters concerning the often prophesied “Warning” for humanity)

August 15, 2015- Feast of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary into heaven.
Back in late 2001 I was perplexed-- A devout person whom I know emphatically stated that the terrorist attack on the Twin Towers was the “Warning” which has been predicted over the past few decades by a number of visionaries. Initially I did not recognise it for what it was. However, I have come to see that 9/11 was actually the beginning of the time of the Warning, and that we are now currently in the time of the Warning, and that the Warning is contained and revealed in and through the recent signs of the times.

But first, back to the beginning of the Warning---in describing the Warning for all of humanity, one of the purported visionaries at the well known Marian pilgrimage site in Spain stated in the early 1970’s that: “The Warning will be like two stars colliding….” Now, back in 2001 the acquaintance I know said the two jet airliners that collided into the buildings were the symbolic “two stars colliding” that the Spanish visionary spoke of.  It was then that I recognized that the prophetic symbolism could very well correspond to the reality of the event, but I personally did not yet understand at the time that it was only the beginning of a period of heavens Warnings for humanity.

The First Warning: The collapse of the World Trade Center Towers- A warning against Greed and Pride
For sure, the Sept. 11, 2001 terrorist attack on the World Trade Center Towers was a seminal event that made a incredible impression upon everyone in the world. I am sure that most everyone reading these lines can remember where they were and what they were doing at the very moment that they heard the news of the horrific terrorist attack. The whole world was riveted to their TV screens.  
The World Trade Center towers aptly named “One and Two World Trade Center” that were once proudly towering over the Manhattan skyline, symbolically signified the seat of the World’s financial center. When first built in 1972, One World Trade center was the tallest building in the world. Symbolically, the towers represented our economic power and human achievements, which were built in a certain sense after the Old Testament story of the tower of Babel;"Come, let us build ourselves a city, with a tower that reaches to the heavens, so that we may make a name for ourselves" (Gen 11:4). In a even darker sense, the towers being the seat of the World’s financial center, for some the two towers also represented our greed and pride, in light of our often inordinate emphasis on money and materialism, and the greed and lust for power that corresponds and stems from it.  Two old adages, both rooted in the Scriptures, that pertain to greed and pride wisely state that “For the love of money is the root of all evils” (1 Tim. 6:10) and also"Pride goes before destruction" (Prov 16:18).


The first 'signs of the time': The beginning of the storm clouds of the Warning for humanity
The ominous black clouds that billowed from the twin towers were but the first of the "Storm clouds" of the Warning signs for our time. I believe that 9/11 was only the first of the Warnings to come for humanity, and each subsequent Warning would address a specific area of humanities revolt against God, and our falling away from Him that has deeply wounded us, and our relationship with Him.

ISIS terrorism and the spread of an Islamic Caliphate

The Second Warning: The threat of Islamic terrorism- A warning for all Christians and Christian countries who have abandoned the Faith
Stemming from the terrorism of the Islamic extremists, next came the Iraq war, and all that has transpired since then in the Middle East, culminating now with the advance of ISIS and the institution of their Islamic Caliphate-State in Iraq and Syria. This second Warning is directed specifically for all Christians—because Christians, especially in the West, have abandoned the faith of their fathers en masse, and so Jesus is warning us that our lukewarmness or all out abandonment of Him will lead to terror and destruction, as we—with our souls--could be overtaken by the terrorist enemy who, if not stopped, could forcibly plant their demonic black flag into our hearts and our Christian heartlands, eventually leading to the death of ourselves, our souls, and our Christian countries.  In addition, the abandonment our Christian faith for the "gods" of money, power and materialism has led us to believe that we are sufficient unto ourselves, which further withdraws the protective hand of God for ourselves and our once Christian nations. And like He did with the Hebrews--the chosen people of the Old Testament---He will use the pagan peoples to chastise and correct us.

Signs displayed during Ireland's referendum vote in favor of Gay marriage

The Third Warning: The Redefinition of Marriage—The referendum vote in Ireland and the Supreme Court Decision in America
In the beginning God made Adam and Eve, and through them He instituted holy matrimony, the sacred union between man and woman who when joined together before God, become husband and wife. In the past decade, nearly two dozen countries have chosen to redefine marriage to incorporate same-sex unions. To do so is not only an assault on the sanctity of marriage between and husband and a wife as instituted by God Himself, it is also the legal recognition and a tacit approval of homosexuality. What is worse is that the majority of the 20+ countries who have sanctioned same-sex marriage are traditionally Christian countries.

Denver Planned Parenthood posts "Proud" sign after organisation is caught selling body parts of aborted babies (Life News)
The Fourth Warning: The culture of death--Kermit Gosnell, Planned Parenthood and the selling of body parts of aborted children
In 2011, an abortionist named each Dr. Kermit Gosnell and various co-defendant employees were charged with eight counts of murder. The murder charges related to an adult patient, Karnamaya Mongar, who died due to medical malpractice following an abortion procedure, along with seven newborns found to have been killed by having their spinal cords severed with scissors, after being born alive during attempted abortions. This man insidiously cut spinal cords and removed the limbs of dozens of babies after they were born alive. Investigators found physical proof of seven, and thus he was convicted of the seven.

Currently in August 2015, during the very time that I am writing these lines, the nationwide abortionist provider Planned Parenthood has been found to have beenselling for profit the body parts of aborted babies for at least the past 15 years, often without even getting the consent of the mother! The profits from such sales of the body parts of aborted children is literally blood money that calls out to God for justice.


Bruce "Caitlyn" Jenner accepts the Arthur Ashe award for his "courage" in openly becoming a transsexual
The Fifth Warning- The Transgender Revolution
On July 15, 2015 the former Olympic Gold Medal champion Bruce "Caitlyn" Jenner stood before a cheering crowd to accept the ESPY award for courage stemming from his personal decision to openly identify and "change" his gender from a man to a woman.He was also highlighted dressed as a woman on the front cover of the June 2015 issue of the magazine "Vanity Fair" with the startling sub-title"Call me Caitlyn" which generated a large amount of publicity in the USA and abroad. The "coming out" of such a well known figure has certainly furthered the recognition and acceptance of such a behavior amongst the general public. But we must ask ourselves, how does God view such a circumstance? Is not the attempt of changing ones sexual identity and gender an offense to God who created the particular individual person either male or female? From here I will leave it to the reader to contemplate such actions in the light of God.

One by one the demonic masks are falling off, so that none of us could rightly say “We did not know”
And these are just some of the Warnings from heaven for our time. Other parts of the world have had their specific Warnings also. Since 2001, these Warnings have been successively revealed to humanity so that the sins themselves, along with the underlying sins that are also represented, might be unmasked, so that seeing and hearing of them we might make our own judgments concerning them, that the secret thoughts of our hearts might be revealed.

Recent advances in ultrasound and other medical technology show beyond a doubt that life begins at conception
If with the Supreme Court decision in 1973 of Roe vs. Wade which legalized abortion one might have thought like many others that abortion is a women’s right issue, well now after the Dr. Gosnell and Planned Parenthood cases, along with the incredible advancements in ultrasound technology,  it has become blatantly obvious that it is first and foremost a human life issue, and so this truth is now the measure by which we will be judged. The mask of a women’s right to choose, over the right to life of an unborn child has been removed.

And if one happened to join the ranks since the 1970’s of humanities ever increasing acceptance of homosexuality, thinking that legalized civil unions would be the culmination of it all, well with the chant of “love wins” what seemed like only a desire for acceptance of an act that has been forbidden since the time of the Old Testament, themask now removed has revealed the false spirit that has sought for and obtained the redefinition of marriage itself; a redefinition of what was instituted by God since the dawn of man. Thus in an ever growing amount of countries, we now have an implicit approval of a same-sex couples “right” that contradicts what God had long ago established for the sanctity of marriage and the family, for the good of children and society as a whole.

And if, years ago one was baptised a Christian, but little by little have fallen away from the Church and from a childlike love and devotion to God, the videos and news clips of Islamic terrorists cutting off the heads of heroic Christian martyrs simply for being Christians is in reality for many of us a removal of the mask revealing to ourselves our abandonment of the faith of our fathers, and revealing to many of ourselves one’s own tepidness towards everything that concerns the Christian faith and the love of God.


Our recent successive revolts against God gives evidence of our pride and our belief that we are sufficient unto ourselves
-Through abortion we have sought to make ourselves the masters of life and death.
-Through our greed for money and materialism we have sought to make ourselves and our possessions our "gods." 
-Through the redefinition of marriage to incorporate same sex marriage we have sought to change what God sanctified and instituted from the beginning of humanity.
-Through our promotion and general acceptance of Transgenderism we have given tacit approval to those who have sought to change the core identity and gender of a person in direct opposition to the gender in which God created the individual person.

In short, through these very public events within the past decade which were highlighted in world news, it has become readily apparent that we (particularly the traditionally Christian countries) think that we know better than God in what concerns ourselves, and that we think that we are the masters of life, and that we are entirely sufficient unto ourselves. Soon however we are in for quite a jolt of the true reality of things, for in these times souls are being lost at an unprecedented rate, and God is compelled to act for the salvation of souls.

Masks have been falling one by one
The masks have successively been falling, lines are being drawn, and sides are being taken
All of the matters raised above have made striking news across the world, and through them we see, we know and we judge. And thus the lines are being drawn, and the sides are being taken.  No longer can we say “We did not know! And so it is that I believe the prophesied Warning for humanity is the successive unmasking of the true faces and intentions of the hidden evils lying beneath what all of us should have already recognized and seen as evil and sinful from their very inception. The Warning is also the revelation for many of our greed and inordinate desire for wealth and power. And for many it is also a revelation of one’s falling away from the Christian faith, and the lukewarmness of many towards God.  

Yes! One by one the masks have fallen in succession, each a revelation to us, forcing us to discern and to judge for ourselves.  With each mask that falls, we are confronted with the reality of what lies underneath, and through these revelations we starkly see thus far who we have served as master in these matters.  But the time to repent, change and convert is getting short! Soon the Purification-Storm that is to come will bring the painful truths concerning these and many other matters to each of us in a most extraordinary manner.  

Some, following the Gospel and guided by the Holy Spirit and the Church have known the truth in the light of God concerning these and other contentious cultural issues, and as such these “unmaskings” have come as no surprise to them.  Others, with an open heart and mind have wisely recognized the unmaskings of the Warning, and have drawn closer to God through prayer and  repentance. Still others, filled with determined pride, have dug in their heels even deeper, in an ever more defiant rebellion.  For them the upcoming Purification-Storm is going to be exceedingly difficult, but it will also be an extraordinary time of conversion and grace!

The signs of the times: "When you see storm clouds coming in, you say: 'A Storm is coming' and so it does.
"When you see clouds coming in from the west, you say at once, 'A storm is coming,' and so it does."
Each of these events isa Warning, and together they are forming the Warning. As stated earlier, the ominous black clouds that came forth from the destruction of the twin towers was the beginning of the storm clouds of the Warning, and the clouds have been building ever since. Through these events, the intended effect of the Warning is being accomplished in our midst. And it will soon be over.  "Then Jesus told the crowds, 'When you see  clouds coming in from the west, you say at once, 'A storm is coming,' and so it does....You know how to interpret the appearance of the earth and the sky. How is it that you don't know how to interpret this present time?" (Luke 12:54)

The upcoming Purification-Storm
I believe that next for humanity will be the Purification-Storm which will consist of a period of time wherein all of humanity will experience a time of great suffering and hardship, so that all trust and hope in our human "systems" (ie- Our currencies, Local, State and Federal governments, Court systems, Public Utilities etc..) may be vanquished, so that we might turn to God and put all of our hope and trust in Him. Until we lose all hope in our own ability to recover and rebuild through our own ingenuity, we will remain in rebellion against God. But when we finally lose that human hope, we will be forced to turn to something greater than ourselves, if we are to have any hope at all, and that is when we will turn a desperate hope towards God, and will find that THAT hope is well-founded.

When all will seem lost, then we shall see the miraculous Triumph of the Immaculate Heart of Mary
And so, through the upcoming great trials and sufferings of the Purification-Storm, we will lose our current confidence in human supremacy. At the worst of the Purification, when all will seem lost, then will come the great Miracle through the Immaculate Heart of Mary, which will be a miraculous visible sign that everyone in the world will see. It will be our Rescue which will be given through the intercession of the Immaculate Heart of Mary, to reveal once again God's infinite love and mercy for all of humanity, and the institution of an even closer relationship and union between the Creator and the creature, the Father and His children. "Behold, I make all things new!" (Revelation 21:5)

"When all will seem lost, in the end My Immaculate Heart will Triumph”–Words of the Blessed Virgin Mary at Fatima
_____________________________________________________________________________________


Help support this website!--Check out the relic lockets and relic rosaries in the Mystics of the Church Gift Store.


Can a traumatic illness or injury open a conduit to God?

$
0
0
Frank Kelly -Has a powerful healing ministry after a severe electrocution 
Can a severe injury or illness somehow open a gateway to heaven?
-Some examples from both living and departed mystics and visionaries

Having studied the lives of literally dozens mystics and visionaries for this website, I discovered a number of similar traits or circumstances that have occurred in many of their lives.

For sure one of the more interesting events running through the lives of many of the alleged mystics and visionaries is that quite a few of them have had severe illnesses or traumatic injuries at some point prior to having received their purported heavenly graces and revelations. With this in mind, let us look over a few examples of such persons both living, and those who have passed from this life.

A conduit to healing after a high voltage electrocution?
On Dec. 5, 1985 a construction foreman from Massachusetts named Frank Kelly climbed into a crawlspace on top of a walk-in refrigerator at a job site inside a Boston hospital. He was reaching for some pipes when his right wrist came into contact with high-voltage electrical wires protruding from a junction box. In an instant he received a large high voltage jolt of electricity that should have killed him. Instead, he survived and was given what he calls "a gift of piety" along with purportedly a special gift of healing, as related in the book "Short Circuit To God-The Electrifying Spiritual Journal of Frank Kelly". 

Frank states that it all began right after being electrocuted when he felt drawn into 3-1/2 years of nearly unceasing prayer. He relates how he initially refused to accept God's role for him as a conduit to healing, however eventually he chose to respond to God's call. For a number of years now, it has been reported that God has granted a number of physical and/or spiritual healings through Frank. He states that God often tells him what saints the person needing help should pray to, and he always passes this information along to the person, so that they might seek this particular Saints heavenly help with their problem or affliction. Also on more rare occasions he is purportedly given divine messages to pass along to people, most particularly during healing Masses, like for example at the Divine Mercy Shrine in Stockbridge MA.  Over the years Frank Kelly's healing ministry has been carefully monitored and guided by his spiritual director, Rev. Ronald K. Tacelli, SJ, professor of philosophy at Boston College.

A living prophet? Charlie Johnston in July 2015
A difficult childbirth
Another example of a traumatic injury in the life of a purported living mystic—in this case one with a alleged prophetic mission--could be Charlie Johnston of Colorado (1956-present).  Charlie himself reports that during his childbirth, his mother had the mumps so they injected her with something to hold off delivery for three days. After a few days he was finally born, but when he came forth his head was "...horribly misshapen from the struggle, and the doctor warned I might have lasting brain damage because of it."

Yet, anyone who has met Charlie or read his blog would soon discover that he is in fact very intelligent and lucid, bearing in mind also that for a time he was a newspaper editor, a popular radio talk show host, and a political campaign manager among other things, so brain damage certainly never was, or is, a significant issue when evaluating his purported prophetic mission.

At 9:03AM on Good Friday in the year 2003, Charlie suffered a severe neurological event which still affects him physically to this day. Although suffering from this painful nerve damage, from Feb. 11, 2011 to Aug. 21, 2012 he walked 3,200 miles across the country, sleeping in the woods, meeting people and praying as he went. Since then he has been prophetically warning of a "Great Storm" for humanity consisting of a global economic, governmental and societal collapse coupled with a global civil war, culminating in a miraculous "Rescue" through the heavenly intercession of the Immaculate Heart of Mary, which Charlie states will be a miraculous and visible sign that all of humanity will witness, which he says will occur in late 2017. Those interested can read more about Charlie Johnston and his purported prophetic mission here.

A side note about alleged "Anonymous" visionaries
Before exploring this subject more in the lives of a few mystics who have passed from this life I would like to point out one thing in regards to alleged living mystics and visionaries since we are on the subject. A few persons have criticized the fact that I have reported about purported visionaries who are living. Well, this is a "Mystics of the Church" website after all, so I believe that one should be open to discernment of both living and departed persons who are said to be mystics/visionaries/prophets. What I will definitely NOT write about are "Anonymous" private revelations like the two purported visionaries of the "Jesus King of All Nations" devotion, or the anonymous "Locutions to the world" messages, because quite frankly I am not at all favorable in regards to visionaries who are anonymous. For sure, the recent anonymous"Maria Divine Mercy" debacle in Ireland gives one pause and much caution when it comes to such "anonymous" persons. There is something about a person identifying themselves and putting themselves and their reputation out there for all the world to discern that at least initially lends some credibility to any private revelation (like Frank Kelly or Charlie Johnston for example)---at least one can respect such a person for holding themselves publicly accountable for being the instrument of the private revelation, but with anonymous persons such is not the case, and this is why this writer is not at all favorable towards "anonymous" visionaries. And the recent scandalous fraud of "Maria Divine Mercy" aka Mary Carberry poignantly illustrates this fact, I believe.

Throughout the centuries, the prophets of the Old Testament and the authentic mystics of the Church whose mission is to relate a message from heaven have shown that when God has a message for the world, He does not hide His message or His messenger under a bushel basket, but sets It upon a lampstand for all the world to see and discern. However, "anonymous" visionaries use the darkness and cover of anonymity under the guise and false pretense of humility. While certain mystic victim souls can often be called to live a very reserved and discreetly private life during their lifetime, visionaries with a public message are not called to do so, and those that do should be dismissed, at least in this writers opinion.

Irving "Francis" Houle (1925-2009)
A fall off a horse- A severe chest injury during childhood
When he was a 6 year old child, Irving “Francis” Houle (1925-2009) of Michigan fell off a horse and sustained a serious chest injury. Here are the highlights of the story from a book "A man called Francis" written by his Spiritual director, Father Robert Fox:

"When Irving was six years old, one day a work horse came home about 5 P.M. The horse was tired and thirsty. An older neighbor boy put all four boys, including six year old Francis on that work horse. Grandpa was sitting on the porch and when he noticed it hollered, 'Don't do that'. It was too late. The horse ran to the water hole after working and wanted a drink. Francis fell off onto a railroad tie onto his chest as an older boy jumped from the running horse.

"Our dad came and picked up Irving and handed him over the fence to our older brother. They called the doctor. I remember that Irving was bleeding from the mouth and nose. The skin on his side was rolled, that is, stretched like as by a finger nail had scratched it badly. There was no penetration or tear on the skin. He was unconscious. We thought he was dead.

"They took him in a car to the hospital 17 miles away. It was about 7:00 P.M. or 8:00 P.M. when they arrived at the hospital. The doctor took X-rays and said, 'I don't know if this boy will survive. He has three broken ribs. His lung is punctured by one of these broken ribs. He is hemorrhaging badly. In this condition I do not want to operate tonight. We will see what tomorrow brings. I will do nothing this night. I will leave the ribs as is.'

"Our parents called our aunt who was the nun, Sr. Speciosa, to ask if she would pray for Irving. All the nuns got up and prayed. The next morning the doctor was amazed that the ribs were no longer puncturing the lungs and the hemorrhaging had stopped and all was beginning to mend within 12 hours. With a new X-ray they could not see any place where the lungs had been punctured or any of the ribs broken."

Concerning this, Irving himself told Fr. Robert Fox that about 4AM the next morning he revived and called his mother to ask who was that "beautiful man" who stood over his crib with his hand upraised. His sudden recovery and the story of the boy was soon related to the bishop who could only conclude, "It must have been Jesus."

On Good Friday, April 8, 1993, Irving reportedly received the stigmata. He was 67 years old. In addition, it was said that Irving mystically experienced the passion of Jesus every single night of the year, including Christmas eve, Easter Sunday etc, and he was also purportedly called to a public healing ministry of laying his stigmatized hands upon people. Those interested can read more about Irving "Francis" Houle--the family man who received the stigmata

Therese Neumann, mystic and stigmatic
A severely injured spine
On March 10,1918 a fire broke out in the barn of Martin Neumann, the uncle of Therese Neumann. As part of a bucket brigade, Therese was lifting pails of water to someone higher up in the stable, and to do this better, she stood on a stool. After sustained exertion, her clothes water-soaked, she slipped and fell to the floor. With very severe pains in her spine, and unable to walk alone, she was helped by a woman to reach her home nearby. The fall had caused partial paralysis of the spine, accompanied by very severe pain in her legs. Physicians were called in to evaluate her condition, but they were unable to bring any relief to her serious condition.

Not long afterwards, she suffered another fall--this time down the basement steps in her home, causing her to become completely bedridden, along with becoming partially blind, presumably due to a head injury from the fall, and as time progressed, the blindness increased until she became completely blind. But this is only the beginning or her remarkable story....

Therese Neumann had a great devotion to her namesake, Saint Therese of Lisieux. On the day of the official beatification of Therese of Lisieux (April 29, 1923), after making a 9 day novena to the "Little Flower", Therese Neumann's eyesight was completely restored after 6 long years through the heavenly intercession of Therese of Lisieux. But this was only the first miracle that God would perform in her life through the intercession of St. Therese of Lisieux.

The second miraculous intercession of St. Therese of Lisieux in the life of Therese Neumann occurred on May 17, 1925, the day when Therese of Lisieux was canonized and became officially recognized as a saint of the Catholic Church. On this day she was cured of her partial paralysis and was no longer bedridden.  The following year Therese Neumann received the stigmata and in subsequent years became a very well known mystic throughout Europe.

Some of the many other mystics that can be included here that had suffered either a traumatic injury or a severe illness prior to receiving mystical gifts and/or private revelations are Blessed Alexandrina da Costa who suffered paralysis after a fall out of a window, St. Gemma Galgani who suffered from spinal meningitis, Venerable Marthe Robin who suffered paralysis and migraines from what was thought to be encephalitis,  Rhoda Wise who suffered from and abdominal tumor and a severe bone damage in her leg, and the Servant of God, Luigina Sinapi who suffered from a tumor in her intestines, just to name a few of the many possible examples.
Bl. Alexandrina da Costa was paralyzed from the waist down

So the question remains: Can traumatic injuries or severe illnesses open some sort of portal to mysticism in certain individuals? What exactly can we infer by from these events when looking at them together as a whole? Well, while it is certainly possible that such experiences can seem to predispose certain individuals to receiving mystical gifts and graces, we would have to also recognize the fact that mystical gifts such as private revelations are bestowed upon a person by the express will of God, and not through any will or intention of a person. In other words, a person does not choose to be a visionary or mystic, and cannot possibly become one through happenstance or ones own actions. Also, there are countless mystics and visionaries who have notably NOT had any significant illnesses or injuries prior to being called to a mystical or prophetical mission from God. So, in this writers opinion, at this point I would have to simply call it a very interesting addendum to the study of mystics and visionaries.

"O Jesus, this [suffering] is for love of Thee, for the conversion of sinners, and in reparation for the offences against the Immaculate Heart of Mary." -Blessed Alexandrina da Costa

St Lutgarde of Aywières -First known woman with the Stigmata

$
0
0
St Lutgarde of Aywieres
St Lutgarde of AywièresThe first known woman stigmatic of the Church, and one of the first promoters of devotion to the Sacred Heart

CHILDHOOD - FIRST MYSTICAL GRACES 
Lutgardis (or Lutgarde) was born in 1182 in Tongres, Belgium. When she was twelve she was placed in St. Catherine's Benedictine Convent at Saint Trond because her family did not have the necessary dowry for marriage. During her teenage years, a young man fell in love with her and began paying her frequent visits. Pleased and a little flattered by these attentions, she was content to have them continue. One day, while the simple girl was speaking with her admirer, Jesus suddenly appeared, blazing before her astonished eyes. He revealed the spear-wound in His side, and said to her: "Seek no more the pleasure of this affection: behold, here, forever, what you should love, and how you should love: here in this wound I promise you the most pure of joys." 

Lutgarde was struck with both terror and love. Her eyes fixed themselves upon the wound in the Heart of Christ, she lost all consciousness of her surroundings and the sudden pallor of her face indicated to her visitor that something extraordinary had happened. Indeed, Lutgarde, penetrated to the depths of her soul by supernatural light of Jesus, felt the desire of her worldly affection suddenly become completely dispelled, and forever. 

Her original biographer, Thomas of Cantimpre, does not go into much detail in describing her emotions on recovering her senses. He simply tells us that she turned to her friend with the words: "Go away from me, for I belong to another Lover."
From this point onward, she knew that she was to become a professed nun, offering herself and her virginity to Christ, to become His spouse forever. 

LUTGARDE BECOMES A PROFESSED NUN -A MIRACULOUS LEVITATION
At age 12 she entered the Benedictine convent of St Catherine’s at St.Trond We shall soon see how Jesus had great plans for Lutgarde, that she would someday help to lead many souls to Him, but He was not to force her to correspond to His will. For now He wanted her first to see how the things she thought she wanted would in reality not bring her the joy she thought they would. But one thing was certain: her love for Jesus was sincere. She undertook many extra penances, fasting beyond the measure of the rest, and spending much of the night in prayer. However, this inflamed some jealousy in a few of her fellow sisters. Several spied on her, seeking evidence that she was guided not by God, but by the devil. 

God increased His miraculous favors upon her, so that the fervor of the young girl and her zeal for prayer and penance might bear the stamp of His approval. Once, some nuns came upon her alone at prayer in the middle of the night, and found her filled with a vivid radiance that poured out of her body which completely astonished them. Another time, on the Feast of Pentecost, when the Veni Creator Spiritus was intoned in choir at Tierce, Lutgarde was suddenly lifted two cubits from the floor, and was seemingly floating in the air on the wings of some unseen spiritual power. Thomas of Cantimpre explains that ‘her body had thus been granted a momentary share in the privileges of her spirit, because of the fact that her soul had already arrived at a high degree of purity and union with God.' 

In fact, her intimate familiarity with God is illustrated by what might seem to some to be a presumptuous or cavalier attitude in expressing her likes and dislikes to Him, which we shall now see. For it came to pass at this time that she was granted a certain power of healing in which her very touch had the effect of instantly curing the little sicknesses of those who came to her. She perhaps thought it would help her lead souls to Jesus, yet it seemingly became a great distraction for her and her fellow nuns. Understandably, she soon found herself beginning to be very busy with those who appealed to her to cure them of their minor ailments. She complained to God of this, assuring Him that it interfered with her and the others prayer life: "Why did You go and give me such a grace, Lord? Now I hardly have any time to be alone with You! Take it away, please,"and she added, artlessly,"only give me another grace, give me something better!'" 

"What grace do you want Me to give you, then, in its place?"Jesus asked of her. 

Lutgarde, being a choir nun, thought it would be very appropriate if she were to be granted a miraculous understanding of Latin, in order that she might have more devotion in reciting the psalms. As matters stood, she did not understand a word of what she said in choir, although she prayed with great fervor. The grace granted, she discovered to her surprise that once again it did not have the result she expected. She began to receive many vivid intellectual lights at the Office, and to be illuminated by numerous penetrating intuitions into the meaning of the psalms. But somehow all this new knowledge left her heart empty and dry. 
God had granted her this last relatively useless favor together with enough light to see that it was not what she needed, and she soon turned to Him once more confessing that all these lofty intuitions only interfered with her devotion instead of nourishing it. 

THE EXCHANGE OF HEARTS- LUTGRADE IS LED TO A MYSTICAL UNION WITH THE SACRED HEART OF JESUS
So seizing the moment, Jesus asked her: What, then, do you want?" 
This time, Jesus had led her secretly to the discovery of the right answer. 
"Lord," she told Him, "I want Thy Heart." 
You want My Heart?" said Jesus: “Well, I too want your heart." 
Lutgarde replied: "Take it, dear Lord. But take it in such a way that the love of Your Heart may be so mingled and united with my own heart that I may possess my heart in Thee, and that it may always remain there secure in Your protection."

St. Lutgarde is perhaps the first saint in whom this mystical "exchange of hearts" was effected. Since her time, the exchange has become rather common in the lives of mystics devoted to the Sacred Heart of Jesus. We read of it in the lives of St. Gertrude, St. Mechtilde (both Cistercians), and St. Margaret Mary. The term is, of course, purely symbolic. There is no question of a physical exchange, but only of a mystical union of wills. Nor does it imply the perfect union of wills in mystical marriage. The exchange of hearts can take place in the degree of union known as spiritual betrothal. The gift then becomes not a sign of perfect transforming union but rather a pledge of that union, which still remains to be desired and which God withholds until His own good time. In more recent times for example, Sister Josefa Menendez, a lay sister of the Society of the Sacred Heart, received a similar grace as a protection against temptations to leave the convent. 

JESUS COMES ALIVE ON THE CROSS
Thus, so far the mystical life of St. Lutgarde had begun with two striking visions, both of which established her as one of the first great devotees of the Sacred Heart of Jesus. To be devoted to the Sacred Heart means to penetrate deeply, by contemplation and love, into the mystery of the love of Jesus for men. The perfection of the devotion is reached in a perfect union with that love - an identification with Christ which conforms the heart of the saint entirely to His burning Heart, pierced on Calvary by the lance of Longinus. Jesus had awakened the heart of Lutgarde to a new life by showing her His own pierced Heart, which is the fountain of all grace and all love and all delight. He had even betrothed her to Himself by an espousal in which she received His Sacred Heart in exchange for her own heart; that is to say in which she was raised to a mystical union of love with Him. This union was still something short of the perfection of mystical marriage. She was not yet transformed into her Beloved so as to become completely one with Him. She still had to be raised out of herself, and lifted up to Him in order to receive from Him the life of her life and the love which was the source of all her love. 

Her first biographer, Thomas of Cantimpre, places this next vision in the same period when she experienced the "exchange of hearts." Lutgarde had fallen sick with "a fever." She was in bed, and heard the bell ring for Matins, about 2AM. Her head was burning, her flesh shook with chills, and her clothing was wet with perspiration. She thought it would be wise to stay in bed and sleep off her sickness, because it might be dangerous for her to get up and go to choir with the nuns, and stand in the cold church when she was shivering and wet with fever. 

Suddenly, she heard the voice of Jesus urging her to rise and go to choir with the others. "Get up, quickly, Lutgarde! Why are you lying there? For at this very hour, sinners are wallowing in the mire of their vices, and you ought to be doing penance for them, instead of lying there and letting your body perspire!'"
Filled with fear, Lutgarde leapt from her bed and hastened to choir where the Office had already begun. At the door of the Church she saw Jesus. 

She beheld His living body, nailed to the cross: but the lance wound was open in His side. As she approached Him, Jesus let down one of His arms from the Cross to embrace her and draw her to Himself. As He did so, He pressed her lips to the bleeding wound in His side, and from His Sacred Heart the young nun drew forth from a infinite Spring which filled her with love and joy.

And so we have in her first vision, Lutgarde had been promised the knowledge of all that was worthy of love, if she would turn aside from creatures and concern herself with the Heart of Jesus alone. In her second vision, she had been granted an exchange of hearts with Jesus. Now she had been privileged to draw, from that same Heart, the Precious Blood and Water which flows from the Heart of our Lord. 

A VISION OF ST JOHN THE APOSTLE
It is not surprising then with all these graces, that she would now be given a visit with the "Apostle whom Jesus loved" and who had rested his head upon our Lord's breast at the Last Supper. For St John the Evangelist has always, for obvious reasons, been closely associated with devotion to the Sacred Heart. In a vision, he was sent to Lutgarde in the form of an eagle. In this particular vision, St. Lutgarde saw the "Eagle of Patmos" flying with plumage that so blazed with light that the whole world could have been illuminated by the glory of his wings. Touching her lips with his beak, the "Eagle" instantly filled her with a flood of such intense intellectual light that it seemed there could be no secret of the divine essence that lay hidden to her. 
Thomas of Cantimpre testifies that after this vision, although her speech was plain, and her explanations were unscientific, St. Lutgarde was able to set forth the highest truths of theology with a wisdom, subtlety, and accuracy that simply took his breath away.

LUTGARDE IS ELECTED SUPERIOR OF THE CONVENT, BUT LEAVES TO JOIN THE CISTERCIANS (TRAPPISTS)
As was mentioned earlier, although a certain amount of envy from the other nuns had initially been directed towards Lutgarde, her intense devotion and charity seemed to have eventually won everyone over during the course of her nine years in St. Catherine's convent, and she was elected to be Superioress of the community there. In fact, she was elected unanimously - a thing which is rather surprising, in view of the envy of which she had once been the object. The year was 1205, when the saint was twenty-three years old. 
Far from being flattered or pleased by her elevation to this dignity, Lutgarde regarded it as a disaster. Indeed, it seems to have moved her to look elsewhere, and to seek some other Order. She thought St. Catherine's could provide her with sufficient opportunities for living as a contemplative as long as she was an obscure member of the community, but not when she took her place at its head. While taking up her role as Superior, it was natural that her thoughts should turn to the austere Cistercian nuns, commonly known as Trappists, who had by this time, many flourishing convents in the Low Countries.

She asked the advice of a learned preacher of Liege, Jean de Lierre, who urged her to give up her post as prioress and leave the Benedictine Order for the Cistercian convent of Aywieres, (Awirs) which had recently been founded near Liege, but had been transferred to a site in Brabant, near the village of Lillois. She was very reluctant to accept this particular choice, because French was spoken in Brabant, and she felt it would be unwise to enter a convent where she would not understand the language of her superiors or spiritual directors.

Meanwhile, Christ Himself intervened, and spoke the following words to her: "It is My will that you go to Aywieres, and if you do not go, I will have nothing more to do with you." 
As if this were not enough, Lutgarde was also admonished by a saintly friend, who has since been venerated as St. Christine "the Admirable" who told her to go to Aywieres, and so with no further pos¬sibility of doubt as to the convent of the Cistercian Order to which she was called, Lutgarde left St. Catherine's without consulting her community and went to Aywieres. 

When the nuns of St. Catherine's discovered their loss, they were inconsolable, but it was too late to do anything about it. Lutgarde, in her turn, prayed earnestly for the peace of the community she had left and was assured by the Blessed Virgin that her prayers would be answered. Indeed, Thomas of Cantimpre ends the first book of his life of St. Lutgarde with the comment: "The indubitable effect of these prayers is to be seen even today [some fifty years later] in the community of St. Catherine's. For this particular convent continues to grow in fervor more than ever, and to increase, at the same time, in temporal prosperity."
At the new convent, the nuns of Aywières spoke French, not Lutgarde’s native Flemish. Despite her efforts, she found the French language very difficult to master.

AN APPEARANCE OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN MARY-- LUTGARDE BECOMES A VICTIM SOUL FOR SINNERS AND HERETICS
It was through the Mother of God that her special vocation as victim for the heretics was announced to her. The Blessed Virgin Mary appeared to St. Lutgarde in deep anguish, and the sight of our Lady's sorrow pierced the nun so deeply that she cried out: 'What ails thee, oh my dearest Lady, that your face should be so saddened and pale?" 

The sorrowful Virgin replied: "Behold, my Son is once again being crucified by heretics and bad Christians. Once again they are spitting in His face. Therefore, if you accept, I ask you to do penance, and fast for seven years, to appease the anger of my Son which now hangs heavy over the whole earth!" 
The vision was gone, and Lutgarde, her heart on fire with desire to do penance for a world full of sin, began the first of her three seven-year fasts. 

A FAST FROM FOOD
During these years she lived on nothing but bread and the ordinary drink of the convent, which happened to be weak beer. Fasts as extraordinary as this had been known in the Church before St. Lutgarde, and, indeed, the common fare of the old Fathers of the Desert had been little better than this and it is not usually claimed that their fasts were miraculous. In the case of a woman - and one of none too strong a constitution - such a feat was evidently much more surprising, and, to dispel every doubt as to its miraculous character, God presented evidence of it in the following sign. 

St. Lutgarde was more than once ordered, under obedience, to take other food besides bread, but it was physically impossible for her to swallow anything else, "even a bean'" as her biographer tells us. Indeed, he adds that her fasts, instead of weakening her health, only increased her strength and her power of resistance. 
This first seven-year fast was to be followed by another, and then a third, which only differed from it in minor details. The second was also the result of a revelation, and its intention, instead of being for "bad Christians and heretics" was for sinners at large. In addition to bread she put some vegetables on her diet this time. 

St. Lutgarde had the character of her vocation more and more deeply impressed upon her soul by a series of visions during the time of this fast--visions which occurred almost daily, and usually took place at Mass. She would see Jesus standing before the face of His heavenly Father, showing Him His wounds, which had the appearance of having been freshly opened and were full of blood. Turning to Lutgarde, our Lord would say: "Do you not see how I offer Myself entirely to My Father, for My sinners? In the same way, I would have you offer yourself entirely to Me for My sinners, and avert the anger which has been kindled against them, in retribution for sin." 

Her third seven-year fast brought her to the end of her life. Its intention was more specific and more urgent than either of the others. In 1239 or 1240, Christ again appeared to her, and warned her that His Church was exposed to attack by a powerful enemy. This attack would result in terrible harm to souls, unless someone undertook to suffer and win grace from God. Thus St. Lutgarde began her third and last fast. She was to die in its seventh year: but her death would be serene with the confidence of victory. Even in the year that preceded it, she was to tell Thomas of Cantimpre: 
"Dear friend, do not worry: this man who secretly desires the overthrow of the Church is either going to be humbled by the prayers of the faithful, or else he will soon depart this life, and leave the Church in peace." 
At the time when Thomas was writing, however, these prophecies had not yet been fulfilled, although they soon were to be, and so he did not venture to name the enemy who was most probably the Emperor Frederick II. 

Frederick II, cultured and skeptical, devoured with pride and ambition and given to a life of indulgence, scarcely concealed his contempt for the Church and for the Christian religion - indeed, for all religion, and for the very notion of God. He had been heard to say that "three impostors, Christ, Moses, and Mohammed had led the world to its ruin." Presumably men like himself were destined to build it up, again by unbelief, debauchery, and war. It was also said of him that once, on seeing a priest carrying the Blessed Sacrament to a sick person, he had exclaimed: "How much longer will this comedy last?" With this we can see that he was a likely candidate who was seeking to overthrow the Church at that time.

LUTGARDE IS GIVEN THE STIGMATIC WOUND IN THE SIDE AND A BLOODY SWEAT
Thomas Merton, in his biography of the Saint, reports that she had a particular devotion to St. Agnes, the Roman virgin martyr. She was one day praying to St. Agnes when "suddenly a vein near her heart burst, and through a wide open wound in her side, blood began to pour forth, soaking her robe and cowl." 
She then sank to the floor and "lost her senses." She was never known to have been wounded in this way again, but it is known that she kept the scar until the end of her life. This took place when she was twenty-nine years old. Witnesses to this event were two nuns, one named Margaret, the other Lutgarde of Limmos, who washed the Saint's clothes. 

Thomas Merton also tells that on many occasions, this saintly Cistercian, in meditating on Christ's Passion, would fall into ecstasy and sweat blood. A priest who had heard of this sweat of blood watched for an opportunity to witness it himself. One day he found her in ecstasy, leaning against a wall, her face and hands dripping with blood. Finding a pair of scissors, he managed to snip off a lock of the Saint's hair which was wet with blood (he did so thinking to have proof of the event, and also to have the lock of hair as a relic) As he stood marveling at the blood on the lock of hair, the Saint suddenly came to herself. Instantly the blood vanished; not only from her face and hands, but also from the lock in his hands, and also the blood that was on his hands! Thomas Merton writes “At this, the priest was so taken aback that he nearly collapsed from astonishment.”

HER INTERCESSION FOR THE SOULS IN PURGATORY—A VISION OF POPE INNOCENT III 
In July, 1216, St. Lutgarde suddenly saw the Sovereign Pontiff in a vision. His body was wrapped in a great flame. Lutgarde did not know the Pope had die, as the news had not yet reached Belgium, and even if she had, she would not have been able to recognize him since she had never seen him. 
"Who are you?" she asked of the figure in the flarne. 
"I am Pope Innocent." 
'What!" cried Lutgarde, in complete shock, "How is it that you, our holy father, are being tormented in such great pain?" 

The Pope revealed to her three causes why he had rendered himself worthy even of hell, but said he had merited grace to escape that torment by founding a monastery dedicated to the Mother of God. Nevertheless, he said he had been consigned to purgatory until the Day of Judgment, but begged for her prayers - and added that the grace to appear to her and make known his great need had also been obtained for him by our Lady. 

Lutgarde undertook some extraordinary penance for the soul of the great Pontiff, but its nature is not revealed to us by her biographer. Neither does he tell us the three causes of this suffering. Lutgarde had made them known to Thomas of Cantimpre, but he decided to bury them in oblivion, out of respect for the memory of so eminent a Pope. A confirmation of her vision can be supported through a similar vision concerning Pope Innocent III was had by BI. Simon of Aulne, a contemporary of St. Lutgarde's, famous for his charismatic gifts, especially for his miraculous knowledge of the secrets of souls. This holy Cistercian lay brother had even been summoned to Rome by the same Innocent III, at the time of the Lateran Council, that is, shortly before his death, and the Pope had consulted him not only on matters of Church policy but even personal spiritual affairs. Thus we can find some additional confirmation from this holy personage.

ANOTHER VISIT FROM A SOUL IN PURGATORY
Our next case is that of a certain abbot who owed his liberation from purgatory to St. Lutgarde. This man, a learned and talented nobleman from Germany, entered the Cistercian Order and became abbot of Foigny. A fervent lover of the Rule, he had nevertheless failed to grasp the tremendous importance of its seventy-third chapter, and St. Benedict's condemnation of that "evil zeal of bitterness which separates men from God and leads them into hell." 

Simon (as the abbot was called) tried to enforce the Rule in the harsh, disciplinarian spirit of an army officer, instead of applying it with the wisdom and discretion of a loving father. He had the misfortune to die suddenly in this frame of mind, and soon found out how little there was of the spirit of Christ in his way of training men. 

St. Lutgarde had known him before his entrance into the Order, and was greatly afflicted at the news of his death, so that she began to pray, do penance and fast, fervently begging God for his release. Soon she received an answer, from a heavenly Voice, that her prayers were favorably received, and that all would be well with her friend. But Lutgarde was not satisfied with so vague a statement. It was not enough to know that he might get out of purgatory some time soon, she wanted to hear that he was definitely in heaven. Until then, she could not rest, and, returning to the attack, she pleaded with the Sacred Heart to take away whatever consolations He had destined for her, and to grant them all to the poor suffering soul of the abbot of Foigny. 

Christ did not keep her ardent charity any longer in suspense. He presently appeared to her, and brought with Him the soul for whom she had interceded with such loving insistence. 
"Dry your tears, My beloved," said our Lord to the saint. "Here he is."
Lutgarde flung herself face downward on the floor, adoring the mercy of God and blessing Him for His bounty. The soul of Abbot Simon, exulting and praising God, thanked his benefactress, and she saw him pass on into heaven. 

We must not imagine that these visions of disembodied souls passed before the mind (perhaps even the bodily eyes) of St. Lutgarde without striking her to the depth of her soul with movements of wonder, love, and fear. Perhaps the most terrifying experience was that by which she was supernaturally informed of the death of her own sister. Suddenly, one day, in the air above her head, she heard a terrible, resounding cry, the voice of a woman in great anguish: "Have mercy on me, dearest sister! Have mercy on me and pray for me, and obtain mercy for me, as you did for all those other souls!" Soon afterward, the news of her sister's death reached her by ordinary means, confirming what she had heard. 

Then there was the holy priest Jean de Lierre, on whose advice she had entered Aywieres, He did not have to appeal to her from purgatory. These two saintly souls had made a pact with one another, in which they mutually promised that the first of them to die would appear to the other and make the fact known. 
Jean de Lierre had gone to Rome on a mission in behalf of some convents under his direction in the Low Countries, and died while crossing the Alps. He did not delay in keeping his bargain, but appeared to Lutgarde in the cloister at Aywieres. The fact that she was not surprised to see him there and that, believing him to be alive, she made him a sign to step into the parlor where the nuns were permitted to speak to visitors. He replied to her, saying: 
"I am dead. I have left this world. But I have come to keep my bargain with you, and inform you of my death as I promised before God." 

Falling on her knees before him, Lutgarde suddenly saw his garments filled with splendor, blazing in white and red and blue. Asking him the meaning of these colors she was told that the white signified the spotless innocence of virginity which the saintly man had preserved all his life, the red betokened the labors and sufferings in the cause of justice which had absorbed so much of his time and energy during life and which had eventually led to his death. The blue showed the perfection of his spiritual life, that is his life of prayer and his union with God. 

St Lutgarde chair
HER GIFT OF HEALING
Thomas of Cantimpre reports of a woman had a son, a boy named John, who had epileptic fits. One night in a dream, she heard the words: "Go to Mother Lutgarde, who lives at Aywieres, and she will deliver your son from his sickness." Accordingly, the very next day the mother arose and took her child and went to Aywieres. Lutgarde said a prayer, put her finger in his mouth, at the same time making a sign of the cross on his chest with her thumb, and from that day forth he was completely cured. 

There was a good lady of Liege called Matilda, who had two grown sons in the army and had lost her husband. Leaving what property she had to the two soldiers, she entered Aywieres to finish her life peacefully in the service of God. She was getting to be an old lady, and was quite deaf. 

One day, while the choir was singing Vespers of some great feast, someone made a sign to old Sister Matilda, to the effect that the nuns were singing very high and it was just beautiful to hear them. The poor old lady caught the meaning of the sign, and bowed her head and began to cry because she was so deaf that she had not heard a thing. 

Lutgarde came in just then and saw her crying, and made her a sign, asking what was the matter. Sister Matilda replied that she was crying because she was deaf, and could not hear the singing. This reply roused the compassion of the Saint. She knelt and prayed a little, then, rising, she moistened her fingers with saliva and placed them in Matilda's ears. And then the old nun suddenly felt the wall that barred all sound from her mind break down with a roar, and her ears being opened, she heard the sweet singing in a rush of clear and wonderful sound. Letting out a cry of joy, both of their hearts swelled with thanksgiving to God for His infinite kindness and mercy.

THE MIRACULOUS IDENTIFICATION OF AN UNKNOWN RELIC
The incident concerns the discovery of some relics at the monastery of Jouarre, near Meaux, in France. They were in an alabaster tomb in a chapel crypt, and the priest who had discovered them, having failed by ordinary means to find out whose relics they were, asked St. Lutgarde to pray for a revelation concerning them. 

Shortly afterwards, the forgotten saint appeared to Lutgarde and declared that she was St. Osmanna, a virgin and daughter of the King of Ireland, who had come to France and taken up her dwelling in Brittany, where she had led a very holy life. Not wanting to rely simply on her own private revelation, Lutgarde asked the Irish saint to confirm this by appearing also to the priest from Jouarre, which she did, with great promptness and generosity, not only once but three times in succession.

LAST YEARS AND DEATH OF ST. LUTGARDE
Five years before her death, that is, in 1241, St. Lutgarde received the revelation that she would enter heaven on the third Sunday after Pentecost, when the Gospel of the Great Marriage Feast would be sung.
Meanwhile, she had been totally blind for the past six years, that is since 1235. Unfortunately Thomas of Cantimpre does not provide too much information concerning her blindness, but such was relatively common at that time due to overall poor nutrition. Besides that, since 1239, she had been carrying on her third and last seven-year fast on bread and a few vegetables, to save the Church from the power-politics of Emperor Frederick II. The strictness of her fast may be judged from the fact that she did not even mitigate it on Easter Sunday but fasted relentlessly every day for the whole seven years.

For St. Lutgarde, the desire of heaven was something more than a pious wish—she longed for heaven with all of her soul. . It was a mystical affliction that united her with Christ on Calvary. Thomas himself testifies that he sometimes saw her weep¬ing so piteously in her disappointment that she was not yet dead and able to enter into heaven, that he himself could not bear to look at her without being moved to tears." 

In 1244 it seemed for a time that she would have her wish. She fell gravely ill, and Fra Bernard, calling at Aywieres, found that she had been given the Last Sacraments, as though she were expected to die at any moment. At this, of course, the saint was in a high state of enthusiasm and delight. But the Father decided that he saw no evidence that she was about to leave this world, and told her so. 

"Oh, don't say that, dear Father," cried St. Lutgarde, "for indeed I greatly desire to see Christ, face to face." 
"Truly, Mother, you will not see Him now," said the priest. 'Well,"she said, lifting up her eyes to heaven, "if I am not to see Him now, at least may His will be done tomorrow. Let me get up and I will at least receive Him in Communion.'" 

St. Lutgarde was not so absorbed in her desire of heaven that she remained indifferent to everything that went on around her on earth. With characteristically blunt simplicity she had observed that the nuns in the infirmary were reciting their Office in a rather careless manner, and she told them that their execution of this duty could be considerably improved. Also she did not hesitate to warn them that if they did not do better the convent as a whole would be given grave cause to regret their neglect: a prophecy which Thomas of Cantimpre considers to have been fulfilled after her death.

Finally dawned a joyful day for Lutgarde, sad for her dear friends in this world: a day which Thomas of Cantimpre had prayed to be allowed to anticipate with his own death: a day which left him lamenting his lot, and declaring that he had been left an orphan. On June 9, a Saturday, the day before the second Sunday after Pentecost, which Thomas calls the "Octave of the Holy and undivided Trinity,"23 St. Lutgarde entered upon the final stages of her sickness. 

It soon became clear to all that the saint was dying. Just how many more days she had left was not clear. On the following Monday a lay brother of Affiighem saw her, and remarked that he wished his Father Abbot, a good friend of St. Lutgarde's, could be there. 
"He will be here tomorrow," said the saint. 
The lay brother, unwilling to contradict her, kept silent. 
The very next day the abbot of Affiighem, on a journey, happened to pass within two miles of Aywieres and, as he was on the road, he said to his companions: 
"It is a long time since I last saw Mother Lutgarde. Let us turn aside and go over to Aywieres.' 

When the Benedictine entered the saint's sickroom, she raised herself up in bed and greeted him with joy, saying: 
"I am about to start for heaven, dear friend: and you are the best of all those I leave behind me."
A day passed, then another. On the Thursday of that week - it would have been Corpus Christi, if that feast had been instituted -Lutgarde looked up and said to Sybil de Gages: 
"Come and sit here close to my heart. For look, the monastery is all filled with the soldiers of the heavenly army: the souls of the blessed are here present with us, and among them are many, many of our sisters who have gone before us out of this world." 

Yes, all her heavenly friends who had before come to summon and to advise her individually had now gathered in a tremendous multitude. She could see the whole convent packed with them, as though they were jostling one another in the corridors, and the doorways, and in the cloister, waiting to catch up their new companion with a song of exultation, and begin their journey home into the realms of light. 

With these words St. Lutgarde fell silent and remained rapt in spirit, her face shining with happiness for more than a day - the whole Friday that followed. Finally, on the Saturday, she returned to herself long enough to receive the Last Sacraments, and then, at last, took flight, peacefully and quietly to the kingdom of her Bridegroom with her friends, the glorious saints. Her passing from this life to heaven was at around 4pm on June 16, 1246--the same day of the month on which St. Margaret Mary was to have her famous vision of the Sacred Heart, in the year 1675.

-St Lutgarde of Aywières, pray for us!
_______________________________________
Primary source for this article is the book 'WHAT ARE THESE WOUNDS? : THE LIFE OF A CISTERCIAN MYSTIC, SAINT LUTGARDE OF AYWIÈRES' By Thomas Merton

Why do visionaries describe different visual details of the same event?

$
0
0
Why do various mystics see the same event differently?
-Exploring the differences in the dates and circumstances of the Assumption of Mary and the Crucifixion of Jesus in the visions of various mystics

Differences in the various visions of the Assumption of Mary
For those who study the lives of visionaries and mystics it is something that comes to mind occasionally: How is it that visionaries at times seem to have different details concerning the same events and vision? For example, what about the timing of the Virgin Mary's passing from this life and Her Assumption into heaven? Blessed Anne Catherine Emmerich stated that it occurred 13 years after Jesus died, while St Bridget saw it as being 14 years after Jesus died, and then Venerable Mary of Agreda saw the Virgin Mary's passing occurring 21 years after Jesus died. Why the difference?

Differences in the various visions of the crucifixion of Jesus
In the various visions of Our Lord's crucifixion, we have mystics once again seeing the same events, but with different visual details. Both Ven. Mary of Agreda and Bl. Anne Catherine Emmerich saw that the pre-drilled holes in the Cross were too far apart to nail the hands of Jesus into them. So to resolve this problem, Ven. Mary of Agreda said that the roman soldiers used a chain tied to one of Jesus arms to pull His arm out of socket, stretching it to reach the pre-drilled hole, while Bl. Anne Catherine Emmerich saw the soldiers use a rope.

Or again, St Bridget of Sweden said that Jesus was nailed to the cross which was already upright and in place. However both Ven. Mary of Agreda and Bl. Anne Catherine Emmerich saw Jesus nailed to the cross when it was lying on the ground. Or again, St Bridget said that a total of 4 nails were used to nail the hands and feet of Jesus, while Bl. Anne Catherine Emmerich said 3 nails were used. Or again, while the majority of visionaries have seen Jesus nailed to the Cross through the hands, a few have seen Him nailed through the wrists, or, as in the case of the purported mystic Maria Valtorta who allegedly saw Jesus nailed in the left hand and in the right wrist. Yet, contrary to the majority of the mystics who saw Jesus nailed through the hands, the image on the Shroud has Jesus nailed on the one wrist visible in the image.

Why the apparent differences?
So, should one be troubled by such apparent differences? The answer is a resounding NO, and for the very same reason that one should not be troubled by the apparent differences in certain stories in the four Gospels. And here is why: The primary purpose of the Scriptures is to impart Divine revelation, that is, the revelation of God to mankind, and this too is also the primary purpose of private revelation. But we must note that there is a very important and significant difference between Public and private revelation. Scripture and Tradition form the Public revelation of God, and together they are the foundation of the Church, and as such it is binding for all Catholics. Private revelation however is not binding, and Catholics are not bound to believe in any private revelations--even those like Fatima and Lourdes that have been approved by the Church.

The primary purpose of private revelation is to highlight and deepen the understanding of Divine revelation given to the Church through the deposit of Faith, as revealed in and through Sacred Scripture and Tradition. Like the Scriptures, private revelation is primarily not meant to impart knowledge of science, geography, history etc, nor is it meant to reveal specific temporal (ie.- scientific, historical etc) physical details of the biblical events, such as the specifics concerning Jesus' passion and death, but it is meant to reveal a deeper spiritual meaning behind these historical events. Likewise, while matters such as scientific, geographic and historical events are contained within the Scriptures, it is not the primary purpose of Scripture to reveal or clarify such things.

Our Lady of Kibeho
So, when a mystic/visionary sees a vision of the crucifixion of Jesus, the primary purpose of such a vision is to impart a deeper and fuller understanding of the spiritual significance of the event itself, and the temporal visual details are often adapted to make the greatest impression upon the person receiving them. Thus, in this context we can see that because there is no spiritual significance to facts such as whether certain mystics saw Jesus being nailed with three nails or four, or whether Jesus was nailed to the Cross through the hands or the wrists, etc., therefore these particular elements in the visions of various mystics are inconsequential and bear no real significance.

As I was writing the last sentence above, in a flash I was reminded of the various appearances of the Blessed Virgin Mary throughout the world over the centuries. In Tepeyac hill in Mexico, Our Lady of Guadalupe appeared to St. Juan Diego as an Aztec woman; in Lourdes, She appeared to St Bernadette as a Caucasian woman, even speaking to her in the local French dialect (Patois). In Kibeho, Rwanda She appeared to a group of visionaries as a dark skinned woman, similar to the local African people.

Thus, the Virgin Mary appeared to these various individuals in a way most natural and suitable to them, solely and simply to impart a spiritual lesson and message, and not to reveal  Herself specifically as one race or another, and a such we can readily see Her different physical appearances in these visions have no real bearing or significance, other than to show that She is the spiritual Mother of all of humanity. And likewise it is with the majority of the temporal details within the various visions of the mystics and visionaries, and as such are really just ancillary to the spiritual significance and message meant to be imparted through the visions themselves. In short, the physical visual details within private revelations are simply attendant to the more important spiritual realities which are the primary emphasis.
___________________________________________________________________
"My daughter," He [Jesus] said, "Behold these wounds. They have all been opened because of your sins. But now, be consoled, for they have all been closed by your sorrow. Do not offend Me any more. Love Me as I have always loved you. Love Me."  This He repeated several times. The vision vanished and I returned to my senses. From that time on I began to have a great horror for sin, which was the greatest grace Jesus has given me. The wounds of Jesus remained so vividly impressed in my mind that they have never been effaced."
-From one of the visions of St Gemma Galgani

Obedience to the Pope -Being faithful to God and His Church

$
0
0
Catholics should always have a deep respect for the Papacy
Obedience to the Pope -How being a faithful disciple of Jesus means respecting the authority of the Pope and the Magisterium

I will keep this very simple: For those tempted to "resist" Pope Francis I tell you: Do NOT set yourselves up against Papal authority, unless it is absolutely justified, because by doing so you are falsely seeking to set Christ against His Vicar.

In an article I wrote entitled "Obedience to the Catholic Church"I explained how Jesus established the authority in the Catholic Church through the Apostles, with Peter as their Head (cf. Matt. 16:18).  Through Apostolic and Papal succession, the Bishops are the successors to the Apostles, with the Pope as the successor of Peter, as the Head. And, as successors to the Apostles, it is the Bishops duty in union with the Pope to safeguard and protect the faithful in the purity of the Catholic faith.

Sadly, we currently have some in the Catholic Church who are now openly advocating resistance against Pope Francis, like the American Dr. Kelly Bowring for example, who on Sept 2, 2015 posted an article stating that "Taking offense at Pope Francis is just the beginning", while offering no justification for doing so, other than to present a number of prophesies concerning doctrinal heresies that he and others like him believe the Pope will soon issue. In other words, Dr. Bowring and a few others are beginning to promulgate open rebellion against Pope Francis for a bunch of "what if's" that have not even occurred. 

Instead of committing open schism, Dr Bowring cleverly poses his fabricated accusations in the form of a question, saying:
"The main question I am raising, based on solid prophecy and on his own behavior, is whether Pope Francis is a fraud, an impostor, a destroyer, a charlatan, a freemason, a wolf in sheep’s clothing and a false shepherd – even quite literally the false prophet of the Book of Revelation, one of the greatest deceivers in the history of the world. And isn’t it worth noting that prophecy does not warn us about simply a bad pope to come in our times, but about a pope who will be the false prophet himself? Let me be clear, as faithful Catholics, we are permitted to question and critique the pope, and especially in this case even at times have the duty to do so.

Much prophecy indicates we have entered the last times. Pope Francis’ words and actions consistently confirm that he at least a candidate for the false prophet." 

Let us be clear: Making false and unfounded accusations such as these is akin to unjustly accusing a person for a crime that he has not committed (and even more disconcerting is the fact that in this case the one being falsely accused is the Pope, the visible Head of the Catholic Church!). To do so is not only unjust, it is gravely sinful. In my opinion, putting such false accusations in the form of a question does not negate them from being against the 8th Commandment of bearing false witness.

Based on Pope Francis' own behavior?
According to Dr Bowring's own words, his baseless accusations that "Pope Francis is a fraud, an impostor, a destroyer, a charlatan, a freemason, a wolf in sheep’s clothing and a false shepherd" is  "..based on solid prophecy and on his own behavior.."

So, Dr. Bowring's grave accusations are "based on solid prophecy and the Pope's own behavior", however he fails to mention any of the Pope's behaviors that could possibly even begin to substantiate such unwarranted accusations. He does however devote a whole paragraph to the idea that "The Great Apostasy Commences"
---Well, I would have to agree that an Apostasy is indeed commencing, perhaps though it is better defined as a Schism, and it is precisely those such as Dr. Bowring who are leading it by fomenting schism by unjustly accusing Pope Francis of all sorts of alleged doctrinal errors that he himself has not even formally issued.

Meanwhile, others are fomenting revolt against Pope Francis for some of his Papal appointments, for his encyclical on the environment, and for a whole host of other alleged reasons. And for those reading this who are currently tempted to "resist" Pope Francis I tell you: Do NOT set yourselves up against Papal authority, unless it is absolutely justified, because by doing so you are falsely seeking to set Christ against His Vicar, and if by doing so obstinately on authoritatively defined matters concerning faith and morals, you risk setting your own selves outside of the Catholic church through the schismatic act of formally rejecting the primacy of the Pope.

I would like to state upfront that I have nothing personal against Dr Kelly Bowring--in fact, I have read a couple of his early books which in my opinion were quite good, and awhile back I even wrote a recommendation for one of his books at his request. I bear him no animosity and I would be sincerely overjoyed if he and others of similar disposition were to recant their current accusatory and hyper-critical position vis a vis Pope Francis.

Never forget that the Holy Spirit guides and protects the Church
Papal Infallibility and the Indefectibility of the Church Magisterium -Can one justly disagree with the Pope?
For those concerned about the alleged possibility of some future official doctrinal or dogmatic errors against faith or morals being issued by Pope Francis or any future Pope, or some future Pope, well, I can assure you that your concern is completely unfounded. The Holy Spirit is the key in these matters. It is He who is the guardian of the Deposit of Faith. We must recognize that the Paraclete will NEVER allow any heresy to be formally issued or taught by the Pope or the Magesterium in communion with him.

Without going into too much explanation here since there are many articles on the internet concerning Papal Infallibility, such as this excellent one from Catholic Answers, suffice it to say that it is possible for a Pope to error on matters pertaining to faith or morals, because Papal infallibility applies only to solemn, official teachings on faith and morals, not to disciplinary decisions or even to unofficial comments on faith and morals. A pope’s private theological opinions are not infallible; they bear only the weight of his own personal opinion. Only what he solemnly defines as doctrine or dogma is considered to be infallible teaching. And therefore it is ONLY IN VERY SPECIFIC CIRCUMSTANCES where one can possibly be justified in disagreeing with the Pope on matters of faith and morals. As for the Pope's opinions on matters NOT pertaining to faith and morals, such as his opinion on environmental issues for example, well these are simply his own opinions and bear no authority other than that of a well educated and deeply pious man.

Respecting the Office and the Primacy of the Pope
I mention the possibility of disagreeing with the Pope, not because it has anything to do with Dr. Bowring's unjust and unfounded accusations, but only because it is the recent basis of other peoples criticisms against Pope Francis. So yes, there can be occasions (albeit rare occasions) where one can justly disagree with the Pope on matters of faith and morals that have not been formally defined, but obviously it must be done very respectfully, and obviously without false accusations, and with all due respect to the Papal Office. Obviously, on the vast majority of the instances when the Pope himself speaks on matters of faith and morals there is certainly no need to take issue with what he is stating.

However, there are unfortunately some today who are simply looking to pick a fight with the Pope for one reason or another over usually very unimportant matters, and I personally can assure these people that their hyper-critical disposition concerning the Vicar of Christ is not at all pleasing to God, and in fact does great disservice and even harm to themselves, and if done publicly then also to the faithful.

Locutions to the World- A false visionary?

$
0
0
Banner on the Locutions to the World website
Locutions to the World (LTTW) visionary predicts that a "Economic collapse" will come when Pope Francis is in America

Within the next few days, those who have been following the anonymous visionary who posts alleged heavenly messages under the title of "Locutions to the World" will have proof whether the purported visions are authentic, or not.

On September 3, 2015, the visionary/locutionist had a message posted to the Locutions.org website entitled "The Pope's Visit and the Collapse", purportedly from the Virgin Mary stating:


Mary
I cannot say that the economic collapse is distant when really it is near, or that it will be short when really it will be long, or that it will be easy, when really it will be quite difficult.  Only truth gives the light needed for hope.  So, I will now speak words of truth.
This collapse has been a long time in coming, preceded by many incidents that should have awakened the world.  God is not the cause of the collapse and the collapse is not a divine chastisement.  The collapse comes because of man’s free will and the choices he has made.  The collapse has no purpose.  It results from purposeless decisions made from self-interest.
The collapse will not come before Pope Francis comes to America but it will happen while he is in America.  I deliberately brought the Pope to America, the world’s financial center, to be here when it takes place.  I want him to be part of the picture.  I want him to be present.  His presence in America will be my sign that the Church is very important in saving mankind from its own follies.  Toward the end of his trip, he will have to shift his message and address the new world situation.  In this way, I will begin to exalt the Church as a beacon of light in the darkness.
During September, Congress will be voting on the Iran treaty.  Terrorism and economic difficulties are the twin evils which will mark the years ahead.  All of these good and evil forces, papacy, economic collapse and nuclear war will be merged in a single unforgettable moment, as they all come together in September, 2015.
Comment:  This is an extraordinary locution.

 A very specific prophesy!
"....The collapse will not come before Pope Francis comes to America but it will happen while he is in America. I deliberately brought the Pope to America, the world’s financial center, to be here when it takes place. I want him to be part of the picture. I want him to be present. His presence in America will be my sign that the Church is very important in saving mankind from its own follies. Toward the end of his trip, he will have to shift his message and address the new world situation."

One thing is for sure--There is no wiggle room here! This visionary will rise or fall on this prophesy, and we shall all find out in the matter of days what the truth is concerning these purported heavenly messages.

A little background info on "Locutions to the World"
The purported heavenly messages date back to December 10, 2010. For the first few years, they were vetted by a prominent and well respected Catholic priest named Monsignor John Essef, a diocesan priest of Scranton, PA., who was a spiritual director for Mother Teresa of Calcutta. Up until recently, the following statement from Monsignor Essef was published on the Locutions.org website:
"For many years, I have been director for a special soul. Five years ago, Jesus and Mary began to speak to this soul through the gift of locutions (as described by John of the Cross). These locutions now total over 800. I have discerned the validity of these locutions. Until now, these locutions were personal teachings given for the small community that gathered in prayer. Beginning on December 10, 2010, a new phase began, namely, some locutions were to be told to the whole world...."

However, in mid-2014, Monsignor Essef's statement and name were completely removed from the website. Concerning this, on the Mother of God forum we have the following statement from a person who purports to have spoken with Mons. Essef twice on this matter:
"...Msgr. still is in charge of the website. The poor man was deluged with phone calls and he is a VERY busy man. He was kind enough to give me his personal cell phone number. He took his face off of it so he wouldn't be deluged anymore. He still is spiritual director of the person who is in one of his own prayer groups in Father's parish."
On the other hand, I have also privately received information from one reliable source who told me that Monsignor Essef disassociated himself with the alleged locutionist almost a year ago, even using a lawyer to have his name and picture removed from the Locutions.org website. So his current position and affiliation in regards to this locutionist is not clear to this writer at this time.

According to publicly available information, the website domain name "Locutions.org" was purchased in June 2011 by a person (name withheld) from Steubenville, OH. The domain has since been renewed through private registration by a company in Chesterbrook, PA. The only advertising and sales on the locutions.org website is sales of five books on AMAZON.com containing the purported messages themselves. The books average in price at around $6.50

Stark prophesy and blood on the moon
At this moment, the prophetic stage is set, and of course this writer is obligated to cover this story, given that I host this "Mystics of the Church" website. Stay tuned folks! The next few days will give clear and definitive evidence as to the authenticity of the locutions from this purported visionary. And as the widely reported "Blood moon" crosses the sky on Sunday evening, September 27, Pope Francis officially departs America at 8PM that evening, so the prophesy clock is definitely ticking down fast! There will surely be those who may want to try to downplay "Mary's" very specific predictions to the locutionist here. At Fatima, She told the children that She would come to them on the 13th of each month, and so She did. If it was really She who gave this specific prediction to this locutionist, then the events will occur as She promised, that is that"...the collapse will occur while he is in America" and also "Toward the end of his trip, he will have to shift his message and address the new world situation."
_______________________________________________________________________________
Support this website! Check out the lockets and other items in the Mystics of the Church Gift Store!

Viewing all 155 articles
Browse latest View live